Semele Perdita
by LadyAkako

Rating: PG13
Ship: Lily & James
Canon: Books 1 - 5
Genre: Humor, Romance
Status: Abandoned
Length: 76,796 words in 29 chapters
Published: 30 Oct 2003
Last updated: 6 Jul 2007

Lily is faced with an onslaught of reports of a war beginning in the wizarding world that had once been her shelter from
the accounts of tragedy coming from her own home. All the while, a certain James Potter has developed a strange habit of
getting under her skin and she finds herself drawn to be his friend of sorts despite rivalries. L/J

From the Unofficial Portkey Archive: https://portkey-archive.org/story/1183/

------------------------------------------------------------------------

1. Life or Something Like It

Any information about this story and updates can be found here: http://www.livejournal.com/users/semeleperdita

Or you can email me at: xhandwrittenlove@gmail.com

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter One: Life or Something Like It

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

It must have been the longest day of my life.

To everyone around me, it looked like the start of any other year at Hogwarts. Like nothing had changed. In their eyes,
change was something that could only happen in large amounts. How wrong they were.

For me, this change happened so subtly that one would not notice even if they had been watching. This was the first year
my parents did not come with me to the train station. Why? They were dead; killed on their way home from a joint
business endeavor. Their train derailed and flipped over, taking the lives of thirty-two people.

I looked around the station with my peers all bidding their own parents a goodbye. A smile tugged at my lips, despite my
situation. The numbness of my parents' death was still in full swing and I was well informed by many sources that the
shock would eventually wear off. How would they know? They weren't the ones who lost my parents, they only knew of what
they had experienced when they lost their own parents. Mine were different; they had to be.

With a sigh, I boarded the train and took to holing myself in the nearest empty compartment. People could find me if
they really wanted to speak with me.

Of course, my friend, Meara, found me first. She had no traces of pity in her eyes like everyone else who knew did;
there was some foreign touch of sympathy but no pity. Her perceptiveness on what people needed was always astounding to
me.

"Lily," she inclined her dark blonde head in a form of greeting. "How are you doing?" Her gray eyes slid across my face
in their usual examination and her mouth curved in some sort of strange approval. She was already decked out partially
in her uniform, her dark blue tie looped around her neck carelessly.

"If you want me to say, 'Oh I'm fine, everything's great. How about you, Meara?' Please, the door is right behind you,"
I answered without looking up from the book I had pulled out.

"Why on earth would you say that? Unless you were daft of course, but then that might explain some things, considering,"
Meara said, with a cat like smile that was as obvious as ever as she raised an eyebrow in a mocking gesture at me.

"Ha," I resisted the urge to glare at my companion. Meara was slightly off in the aspect of banter. 'Off ' meaning, she
could never resist the urge to underline her words with some sort of inside humor, funny only to herself.

However, this was how many of my housemates were. Guarded, sarcastic, and a good portion of them were chronic bookworms.
Intelligent as the poor things were, they lacked the common sense for anything and were constantly overanalyzing things.

Yes, I do pity some of the people in my house. I wonder constantly what would happen if they actually took their noses
out of their thick, dusty books and actually lived a normal life. This, of course, will never happen. I, Lily Evans,
inhabitant of Ravenclaw House for the past five years (going on six), have been assured of this repeatedly. Some things
will never change.

We both sat in silence for the majority of the train ride, as we usually do, exchanging dialogue only when needed. We
shared a bond that confused many people. They couldn't see why Meara and I were friends, neither could I at times. It
was just a natural occurrence. We didn't sit around each other's beds and giggle over cute boys like the others girls
our age. We had an understanding and a silent trust in each other that was a comfort to both of us.

As the annoyingly familiar voice drifted across the entire train announcing that we would be arriving shortly, I
realized I had to start getting ready. I hadn't changed into my uniform yet. Rolling my eyes, I quickly rummaged through
the disarray of my trunk and found my clothes. I pulled them on and was smoothing my skirt as the conductor announced
that everyone needed to take their seats and would everyone please refrain from exiting the train immediately when it
stopped.

I plunked down in my seat with a sigh and grabbed my tie, which was lying carelessly across my trunk's lid. I circled
around my neck, tied it in a sloppy knot, and slipped my jumper over my blouse. Shaking my hair free, I grabbed a hair
tie and pulled it back into a neater bun, while attempting to pin my Prefect badge on my jumper.

I succeeded only in pricking my finger and getting a heap of red curls in my face. Meara, with an amused expression,
crossed over the small space and fastened the pin easily on my top and handed me the dropped hair tie. She chuckled
lightly at me and her liquid eyes danced with amusement.

"Let's go, Lils, before you kill yourself," Meara chided.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ James ]

Looking over the banister rail, I felt a grin steal upon my face as I watched them coming up the hall.

As usual, the Ravenclaws were punctual in everything they did, even leading their precious little newbies up to their
commons. Their Prefect, Lily Evans, was currently explaining exactly what being in her house meant and what was expected
of them.

Maybe this new batch of first years wouldn't all be incurable know-it-alls like the rest of their house. Of course, that
would never happen. Hoping for something like that though was almost futile. Ravenclaws were born and bred to be
know-it-alls.

Seeing as they were nearing the place where I was posted, I ducked out of sight but not before flicking my wand
inconspicuously at the ceiling. I allowed my smile to become even wider at the faint sounds of sloshing from up above my
head.

Risking a glance across the expansive hallway, I caught one of my best mate's eyes and nodded. It was time to have some
fun.

From the four points in the hallway in which we were stationed, we all lifted our wands up and pointed at the floating
cups we had placed there earlier. Hopefully, the water had filled all of them by now.

"Ibi Aspergere!" I muttered at the cups nearest to me. In slow motion, they capsized and turned their contents onto the
hallway's inhabitants, namely the Ravenclaw first years and Lily Evans.

The water that filled the cups mixed with the multi-colored instant hair dye that we had put in them earlier was sure to
cause chaos as soon as they realized what was happening, but I didn't stick around to find out.

After all, I would hear about it soon enough. Right now, I had to catch up with the rest of the group.

Sirius, Remus, and Peter had been my best mates and partners in crime since our first year. We bonded on the spot when
we first met each other. We are inseparable and constantly in trouble.

I am closest to Sirius, simply because we are the most like each other and at the same time easily the most diverse in
our little group. Sirius is always the one that plans our little escapades in hot water. Remus is usually the one to
polish these plans and come up with ingenious ways to get out of the hot water that Sirius had placed us in. Peter
usually sneaks around and makes sure the coast is clear and is always involved in the actual setting up of the plan. I
am the one who makes sure everything runs smoothly and when something does go wrong to evacuate the troops.

We have called ourselves the Marauders for almost as long as I could remember. The group had started with only Sirius
and me but was quickly expanded to include Remus and Peter.

Anyways, the four of us met up in the hallway that led to the Gryffindor common room and dormitories, all out of breath.

Remus was the first to break our silent panting and smiling. "She is going to kill us," he said simply. He didn't have
to elaborate who 'she' was. We all knew. Lily Evans was indeed going to kill us. It wasn't hard for anyone to figure out
that we were the ones to do this to her and her new housemates. Lily had not parted at the end of 5th year on good terms
with us and was due for something to happen to her. We had planned this hair dye thing all summer and if I do say so
myself, it was rather brilliant.

"Ah, but was it worth it, Moony, my pal?" Sirius choked out. He was stumbling on his words because he was shaking with
silent laughter the whole time.

"Yes, it was, I only wish we could have seen her face when she realizes her hair is turning blue," Remus replied with a
far-off smile.

"You think she'll tell McGonagall?" Peter asked timidly.

"No doubt about that one, but, really, a week's worth of detentions is worth seeing Evans with blue hair!" I laughed at
the question.

This comment, of course, caused all of us to crack up in laughter once more. We all smiled and caught each other's eyes
as we heard footsteps on their way up the hall. Obviously, our own first years were coming to join Gryffindor's ranks.

Suddenly a thought occurred to me. Remus was a Prefect this year and, besides him already being in trouble for skipping
out on his job that still meant meetings and duties. How were we supposed to do anything with a chosen 'responsible'
Prefect in the Marauder group?

Apparently though, Remus seemed to have already thought this problem through.

"Don't worry about this,” he said, gesturing towards his Prefect badge. He had obviously read the questions on my face.
“Prefect meetings are once every month and I only have to patrol occasionally. It's not like I'd punish you guys
anyways, James."

I smiled at Remus and gave a nod of appreciation. I knew that he would never put us in detention, but it was nice to
hear he wouldn't be getting all uptight on us either.

"Now then, let's go and see what our wonderful housemates did over the summer," Sirius broke the silence. He was the
only one of us really and truly excited to return to school, I think. He had been restless all summer and was ready for
a wider variety of company I expected. Sirius was jigging down the hallway in front of us, but stopped abruptly when he
reached the Fat Lady's portrait, the entrance to the Gryffindor common room. "Er--Moony, what's our password again?"

Remus sighed as they approached the painting of the Fat Lady. We always forgot the password even if he had told us only
five minutes ago.

"Clara Stella," he answered and the portrait swung open without protest.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Peter asked, as he wrinkled his chubby nose in confusion and the portrait swung open.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Okay here's some names and their meanings that have been mentioned in this chapter:
Semele Perdita: no pronunciation available: Latin "The Once Lost"
Meara : MEER-uh : Irish "merry"
that's the weird names/spells or words in this chapter, you've seen the rest of 'em before!

Spells and Their Meanings:
Ibi Aspergere : no pronunciation available : Latin "Splash in That Place" or "Splash Over There"

-->

------------------------------------------------------------------------

2. The Gathering of the Perfect Pricks

Any information about this story and updates can be found here: http://www.livejournal.com/users/semeleperdita

Or you can email me at: xhandwrittenlove@gmail.com

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 2: The Gathering of the Perfect Pricks

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily]

“It might work better if you followed the instructions correctly,” an amused voice sounded behind me. I jumped in slight
surprise at the noise and looked up hopelessly into my best friend's teasing eyes.

“You try doing it by yourself and tell me how you fare, then.” I glared at Meara with as much hatred I could possibly
feel for the girl who had helped me get through the past five years alive. This meant, basically, that I wore an empty
glare reminiscent of anger.

“I would, but I'm not the one with blue hair, Evans,” Meara responded sweetly, or at least her tone was sweet. She
didn't bat an eyelash as I just attempted to glare harder at her; she allowed her usual grin to creep upon her features.
It was so incredibly typical of her, always joking for her own benefit.

“I'm not laughing,” was the only thing I could think of as a retort. I really was horrible at making up comebacks.

Meara's eyebrow rose in question and I turned back to the mirror which was now “Tut, tut”ing in a sad way at my hair.

“You know this whole thing just screams, `Potter, Black, Lupin, and Pettigrew!' I just can't prove it because no one saw
them do it. This isn't fair, they get off Scot free and I get blue hair!” I fumed. “I will do anything to get back my
regularly hideous red hair. Even if I have to march right up to that ignoramus Potter and ask him myself, I'm not going
anywhere with blue hair.”

“Relax, your hair will be back to normal in exactly an hour and anyways, if you aren't going to go anywhere with the
hair, how would you ask Potter?” Meara responded with a straight face.

Her comments caused me to sigh loudly, she was right, the only choir I had was a whole hour of being locked up in the
dormitories. Putting aside the current circumstances, I turned to my friend with as much dignity as I could muster and
nodded.

“So…” I started, but wasn't allowed to finish as Meara swept out of the washroom, dragging me along with her.

“Read and forget about your hair, it'll be fine,” she said as we reach our adjacent beds. Meara tugged a few books from
her bags and shoved one into my hands. Some time passed before Meara spoke again and when she did she spoke in a very
offhand voice. I didn't catch the first part of what she said, being absorbed in the book she had given me.

“…we wouldn't want anyone to have a heart attack or anything because of that hair,” she deadpanned as I stared at her in
shock.

“What?” I asked confused, I had obviously missed something.

“Your hair, Lily, your hair, the blue is gone. It took less time than I thought and I was just saying I was glad because
we wouldn't want to give anyone a heart attack,” Meara replied slowly, looking amused.

After a beat of silence, I pivoted around and across my bed, reaching for a pillow and hurled it into my friend's face
without a second thought. I would not give someone a heart attack just because of blue hair; it wasn't that ugly.

Her musical laugh filled the empty room as she tried desperately to block the blow but was unsuccessful. She reached for
her own pillow and dove at me with it.

“What do you two think your doing?” a disdainful voice shouted at us, causing us to freeze our positions of defense. I
looked up quickly at the figure and relaxed slightly. Exchanging glances with Meara, I hid a smile. Bethany Dare was
standing in our doorway, with her hands on her hips and lips pursed. Bethany had always been a prude; she was the butt
of many jokes that her mind was much too aligned with proper thoughts to comprehend fully.

“Well…you see…umm…it's a long story really…” I managed to choke out before Meara took over.

“We were having a squabble over whose pillow had a prettier design upon it and we just got a bit…defensive,” she stated
calmly. I shot her a quizzical, but thankful look. “Do you have a problem with that?” Meara added, almost as if it was
an afterthought.

“No, I was just wondering what on earth had possessed you two. I honestly thought you two were above silly rows over
such things as pillows. Honestly,” the 7th year continued, “you two were always so much more tolerable than the other
girls of your year.”

“Did you need something or are you just going to rant all day, Bethany?” I asked, finally growing tired of her speech. I
resisted the urge to roll my eyes at the curl of her lip and suddenly straightened posture.

“I wanted to inform you two, as I am rather fond of both of you, that I have been appointed as Head Girl this year and
to inform Lily of a Prefect meeting this evening which will start in a quarter of an hour in the Charms classroom.
Dumbledore will be there to brief your duties and set the year's patrolling schedules. Good night, Meara, and see you
soon, Lily,” Bethany droned on self-importantly.

I nodded at the pompous seventeen-year-old girl and replied with, “I'll be along soon to the meeting then, Bethany. See
you then.”

Meara smiled with forced sincerity and shut the door behind our new Head Girl. She leaned against the cherry wood door,
throwing her head back and shaking in silent laughter. When her foggy eyes finally opened and shifted to mine, her
laughter was still present but sufficiently masked.

“Well, what are you standing there for? Get ready for that bloody gathering of the perfect pricks so it will be over
sooner,” Meara growled at me and shoved me toward my own trunk.

I really did roll my eyes this time. Gathering all my things, I allowed myself to be pushed out the door by my friend.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Ten minutes later, I found myself seated in one of the numerous chairs in the Charms classroom. A quiet girl from
Hufflepuff named Christina Wells was seated in the chair beside me. Not knowing her too well, I kept my mouth shut;
Hufflepuffs were known to be vicious gossips, even if they were quiet. There was no reason to give them a reason to
gossip about me.

Dumbledore walked in calmly, his blue eyes sweeping observantly over the small room full of Prefects. His sparkling orbs
contacted mine briefly and I grew uncomfortable even if was for only a split second. His eyes disturbed me for some
reason; it seemed that they could see through my soul. It didn't help that he always seemed to know what I was thinking,
or what anyone was thinking, really.

“Welcome, welcome, Prefects, to your new year at Hogwarts. I would like to introduce all the incoming Prefects as well
as this year's Head Boy and Head Girl. I'll begin by asking all our incoming Prefects to please stand,” Dumbledore began
what was bound to be a very boring meeting. I fought the feeling that I needed to yawn…that would be very impolite.
Someone wasn't bound to do it by the end of this meeting, but I certainly didn't want to be the one to do it first.

Looking around at the newcomers to the Prefect position, I felt my mouth twitch. I remembered shaking as I stood up last
year to be introduced to everyone here. Now it was their turn. I hoped they were squirming on the inside too.

“Let us begin with the new Gryffindor Prefects…” Dumbledore's voice continued introducing people, but I wasn't in the
mood to listen so I sat there pretending to look interested in what was being said. My eyes roamed listlessly around the
room and I barely held back a shout of laughter at the sight of Remus Lupin already asleep. His head was cradled in his
arms and it looked like he was drooling. I held a hand to my mouth to cover my smile at the image. It was quite funny to
see someone you dislike in a potentially embarrassing position.

It wasn't really fair for me to dislike Lupin just because of who he consorted with, but sadly that was the basis of my
reasoning. It was obviously that group of Gryffindor pranksters that he was in that had given me blue hair today and had
done quite a few less-than-honorable stunts last year, as well.

The Headmaster's voice pierced through my thoughts upon this matter though as he spoke the words, “…and finally, this
year's Head Boy, Frank Longbottom.” Polite applause scattered throughout the room for the seventh year Gryffindor. I
wondered how he would fair with Bethany Dare as his partner in all the school event planning. This could be interesting.

After outlining the duties of Prefects and going over what was expected of us, we were released. Out of the corner of my
eye, I noticed Lupin had not awoken yet. I contemplated going over to wake him up, but decided against it. He was the
one who fell asleep there in the first place. I hope he slept there all night and woke up with a crick in his neck. I
realized this was mean, but there was no doubt he had something to do with my blue hair and I wasn't about to let that
incident go anytime soon.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ James ]

I didn't get Remus' idea for the spare cups before he had to leave for the stupid Prefect meeting, so I waited up until
after the meeting was supposed to done. I watched carefully for Remus and his sandy blonde hair to waltz into the
Commons, but he never showed. Grumbling, I headed up to the dormitories, figuring he had probably forgotten about his
promise to tell me when he got back. Knowing him, he was probably caught up in a deeply intellectual conversation about
the wonders of Ancient Runes with one of his fellow Prefects.

Man, I really wanted to know his idea too. He always comes up with fun pranks and since Sirius and Peter obviously
weren't interested (as Peter was still missing and Sirius had suspiciously disappeared after meeting up with Helena
Trapp. Trapp was a moderately pretty girl from our year, but she had a habit of batting her eyelashes rapidly that was
really quite annoying.) We could have done it together, just the two of us. We rarely do just a pair of us on a prank,
but when the opportunity presented itself, I was always up for a good joke.

Remus had begun to tell me what he wanted to do with the spare cups from our little prank of Evans and the Ravenclaw
firsties when he was herded off to the yawn fest they liked to call the Prefect briefing.

As I reached the room I had shared with my mates since first year, I had to shake my head. I was probably going to be
the only one in this room tonight. At least I didn't have to listen to Peter snoring like a freight train, though. That
was always a plus side.

I flopped down on my bed and pulled out a book to pass some time, as it was much to early to curl up and fall to sleep
just yet.

Within the hour, my eyelids grew heavy and I decided to call it a night. Instead of traveling across the room to turn
off the lamps that were placed all over the room, I grabbed my wand from the nightstand.

“Nox,” I yawned and fell back onto my bed. I must have fallen asleep right as my head hit the pillow because in the
morning when I woke up, I was still in my uniform, which was now incredibly wrinkled, and my wand was still loosely
draped in my hand.

“Morning, Prongs,” a cheerful voice greeted my drowsy ears. “Have a nice sleep, then?” It was Sirius, I could tell by
his tone of voice, even though I didn't bother looking for him. The curtains around my bed were partially closed, only
allowing a small portion of light to stream through.

“Where is everyone?” I finally responded, rubbing my neck. Looking around, I only saw Sirius in the large room.

“Not sure where Moony is, but Wormtail is already down at breakfast. I saw him on the way up here,” Sirius reported,
looping his tie around his neck carelessly.

I rolled out of bed and planted my feet onto the floor tiredly. I took a moment to orient myself with my surroundings,
as a huge blood rush occurred as I performed the movement. Finally, standing I dug through my trunk for a clean uniform.

“I'll be out in a minute,” I mumbled to Sirius. Scratching my head, I slowly made my way to the washroom's door.

Quickly taking a shower and changing, I was finally ready. My hair was still damp as Sirius and I headed down from
breakfast because I was much too lazy to be bothered with a drying spell. My tie wasn't tightened properly and hung
loosely around my neck, and I had left my jumper somewhere back in the room.

My eyes immediately scanned the Great Hall for Evans as we entered. When I zeroed in on her form, I was immensely
disappointed to see her usual flowing auburn head. Not that I didn't like her hair, it was rather pretty, but we had
worked so hard to get it so it would be blue for at least a day or so.

As if she felt my gaze, she glanced up and locked my eyes with her own piercing green eyes. I held her gaze for as long
I could, but was forced to look away as Sirius began to talk about his latest toy in the girls department, who happened
to be heading our way right now. I sighed softly, this was going to be a long day, I could already tell.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Please review:-D It really makes my day!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

3. A Study of Teenage Moodswings

Any information about this story and updates can be found here: http://www.livejournal.com/users/semeleperdita

Or you can email me at: xhandwrittenlove@gmail.com

Just A Note: Sorry for the overall crappiness of this chapter, if you don't get the end, its kind of Lily's admittance
her parents are dead and the whole thing will be explained in the next chapter(I hope) and more about Meara's planning
as well.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 3: A Study of Teenage Moodswings

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ James ]

“Now then, you may sit on top of your desks if you must sit to do this. I expect to see some progress with this by the
end of class, as it is very simple. All you must do is picture what you wish the chair to become in your mind and repeat
the following spell: ita meus consilium imitatorem. Now, I want you to picture a standard school desk. Hopefully, that
won't be hard, as you see them every day, Mr. Black, is there a reason you look like your dog has just died?” McGonagall
sighed on the last bit as she surveyed Sirius.

I couldn't help but sport a lopsided grin at the comment. McGonagall really had Sirius pegged to the ten. Leaning back
in my chair and balancing it on its back two legs, I glanced back at my mate in question.

“No problem, just a little disappointed about something, Professor,” Sirius replied dramatically. He flashed a grin at
McGonagall and ran a hand through his hair.

He had been `a little disappointed' since breakfast this morning when he had seen that Evans's hair was its normal
auburn color. He was quite put off at this fact and we had to hold him down to prevent him to walk over to Evans and ask
why her hair wasn't blue. I wondered too, but then again the girl was already looking ticked off. I thought it might be
better not to push that anger a bit further. An angry Evans was not what I needed right now. After all, I already had
detentions lined up for the week and it was only the first day back to classes.

Apparently, McGonagall was done with interrogating Sirius and we were free to begin this project. Just as I was about to
move and start this deplorable project that was meant to challenge us, McGonagall added a small little detail to it that
made the clouds above my head just a tad darker.

“…And please, 6th years, I expect a 7 foot essay about how the elements of Transfiguration and spell weaving combine to
make this possible Wednesday morning. As it is almost time to leave, you may prepare yourselves to exit. Have a nice day
and no dung bombs in the hallway, Mr. Black and Mr. Potter,” McGonagall glanced down at us and I swear I saw her lip
twitch this time.

Five minutes later, Sirius and I were walking side by side on the way to lunch, with Peter trailing behind us. Remus
discussing our project with another Gryffindor, obviously we weren't serious enough to chat about a stupid
Transfiguration project that should be given to the third years. Okay, maybe not third years, but still…it was so easy.

“Still sulking, then, Padfoot?” I joked, grinning I turned to look at my friend's profile which was set in a scowl. This
sight only caused my smile to grow wider, of course. It was always fun to see Sirius angry because one of his famous
pranks didn't work the way he wanted it too. He really was a spoiled brat, but I forgive him. Everyone has a few flaws,
right?

“If you must gloat about it, yes I am. I thought that dye was supposed to last all week not for just a few hours. I
waited all summer and didn't even get to see Evans flip,” Sirius ground out slowly, as if it pained him to say it. “It's
just not fair.”

“Fair or not, I'm starving,” Remus suddenly came up behind the two boys and raised his eyebrow. “Let's go eat and quit
contemplating the hair dye, eh?”

Agreeing whole-heartedly, we all followed as Remus headed our group to the Great Hall.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

“So, what exactly are you going to do about…that,” Meara said, as she lazily pointed an electric blue finger nail at
James Potter, who was currently wolfing down the food that was put in front of him as if he hadn't eaten in years. It
was really quite disgusting when boys ate like that.

My eyes swung across the Gryffindor table to see Remus and Sirius eating with just as much abandon as James. Then, I saw
Peter who was slowly and steadily eating a gigantic pile of vittles, he was going to outstrip all three of them soon.

“That is so gross,” I commented disgustedly. My lip curled slightly at the boys, they would never grow up. “To think,
Dumbledore even trusted Lupin with Prefect authority slightly scares me.”

Meara rolled her eyes at the comment and looked around the Hall with a bored expression on her face. I dropped my eyes
to the table, allowing my index finger to trace the well-worn grooves that wove all across the surface of the ornate
table.

“Anyways, I wasn't asking what you thought of them. I was asking what you wanted to do to get back at them, for, well,
you know, the hair,” She asserted slyly. Her smoky orbs slid to meet my own, the twinkle of mischief distinguished
easily.

I felt a smile tug at my lips as I watched my friend carefully. She already had something in mind that much was clear.

“Well, since you seem to know what to do, please tell. Preferably, before I have to strangle you.” I felt my mood lift
slightly at the thought of revenge. I never appreciated being humiliated in front of any number of people.

“Well, as you know, the Halloween feast is coming up in less than a week, right?” Meara began to canvass out her plan.
“What if we cast a charm on their food to taste like Bertie Bott's? I know the spell; Richard taught it to me once. It
would be brilliant, Lily.”

Richard, Meara's older brother, knew some pretty interesting spells. He really loves to play tricks on people, and never
begrudged Meara or me the chance to learn any of his tricks. In fact, he was always happy that he furthered our cause in
the prank area. Richard had a twisted mind, really, but I guess the whole Riley clan did. Being an all Ravenclaw family,
loony state of mind was bound to outstrip the genius one day, right?

I nodded at the idea. Looking up, I noticed that Meara was looking at me strangely again.

“Feeling alright, Lily?” she asked, obviously concerned. I nodded again, then grabbed my bag and shoved my books in
quickly.

“Come on, Meara, we'll be late for Defense,” I dodged her question easily. I didn't feel like being psychoanalyzed right
now. My spirits fell once again; I am such a roller coaster these days. I was so happy just five minutes ago at the
thought of embarrassing Potter, now I felt the usual loneliness settle into place.

“I'll be along in a few minutes, I have to talk to someone,” she answered, her mission of concern aborted. I could have
sighed in relief, but decided that it would be rude. Meara was my best, and only, friend, really. I had others, but I
didn't actually enjoy their company.

Walking down the empty corridor to my next class alone was nothing new to me. It usually didn't bother me, but right now
I felt as if the hall would go on forever. I really didn't need this today. Stopping, I closed my eyes, fighting off the
feeling of paranoia again. It was happening more and more lately. The paranoid sense that I would lose everything if I
stopped smiling and pretending it was okay.

Nothing was okay, it couldn't be. They were gone; the people who took care of me and raised me since I was born. My
parents were really dead. I guess that sense of numbness, as my mother's friend Amelia had called it, that one feels
after a shocking death had finally worn off. I felt my heart clench in my chest and leaned against the nearest wall,
trying to regain myself.

Faintly, I was aware that someone was coming, but as the blackness surrounded me grew thicker, I couldn't bring myself
to care. In a surreal moment, I saw a blurry image of myself as a tiny child once more, crying in my mother's arms.

Never again could I be that child, I no longer had a mother to run to. I swallowed hard as I felt the first tear of
grief slide down my face and fall into the rivet of my lips I tasted the saltiness and welcomed the flavor as more
dropped into my mouth.

The footsteps of whoever it was halted, I didn't look up. Somehow, in the span of a few seconds, I had slid down into a
sitting position, my knees drawn in to my face, hiding from the world.

The voice that belonged to the stranger rang out in the hallway. It sounded familiar, but I was much to tired to try to
identify it. I could barely make out the words that were being shouted, but they slowly became clearer as the focus of
my eyes suddenly sharpened drastically.

In a burst of color and sound, the words reached me, “Evans! Get up, Evans you'll be late. Evans, are you okay? What's
wrong? Can you hear me?” A cold hand shook my shoulder roughly. The blackness surrounded me, wrapping its addictive arms
around me. The heady feeling of release tugged me closer and I felt myself letting go.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Review please!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

4. Explanations from a Ravenclaw Outcast

Any information about this story and updates can be found here: http://www.livejournal.com/users/semeleperdita

Or you can email me at: xhandwrittenlove@gmail.com

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 4: Explanations from a Ravenclaw Outcast

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-James-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

“Professor, Professor, come quick!” a frightened yell suddenly filled the still atmosphere of our classroom. I looked
up, startled at the familiarity. It was Peter.

“Mr. Pettigrew, do have a reason for interrupting my class? Which I may add, you are supposed to be in attendance for?”
Professor Hadrian inquired of the rather nervous boy.

Peter was wringing his hands together, a nervous habit of his. He seemed to be trying to say something, but all that he
could manage were little squeaks of fright.

“It's…It's…Evans…Lily…she—she just collapsed, she won't wake up! I don't know why, but she just kind of fell and I think
something's wrong with her!” Peter finally forced out.

I gaped in shock. Lily had seemed fine this morning, if I remembered correctly. I had noticed her watching us with an
unreadable look on her face at breakfast, nothing unusual there. People didn't just faint for no reason, right? Wild
ideas started to run through my head as whispers broke out furiously in the room.

“Mr. Pettigrew, where exactly is Ms. Evans?” Hadrian sounded worried.

“Down the hallways, this way!” Peter was already on his way down the corridor when Hadrian pushed his way from the
classroom.

“What do you think happened?” Sirius asked me, his blue eyes following Hadrian out the doorframe. He had one eyebrow
raised and was leaning back in his chair. The chair, I observed with a slight smile, was dangerously close to toppling
over and sending Sirius tumbling to the stone floor. He really didn't need another dent in his head either.

“Dunno, mate, but I bet it's something bad, people don't just collapse for no reason, right?” I voiced my previous
thought.

“Aww, how cute, ickle Jamiekins is worried for his Lily-flower,” Remus came up to join our conversation. I scowled at
him.

“Just because I was wondering about what happened doesn't mean I like the girl. She's an insufferable know-it-all,” I
defended myself. I did not like Evans. She was pretty, no denying that, but she just wasn't my type, exactly. At least,
I didn't think so.

“Keep telling yourself that, Prongs,” Sirius teased, a grin tugging his features.

The class ended before Hadrian or Peter, for that matter, returned, so we all dismissed ourselves. It was what my mother
would refer to as controlled chaos as we streamed from the Potions classroom. Not that I cared, loud noise was what I
liked most about life.

“So…want to go find Wormtail?” Remus asked Sirius and me.

“Yeah…we probably should. He looked as if he would have a breakdown any minute when he came into class,” Sirius answered
for both of us.

“He's probably in the hospital wing, then,” I added thoughtfully. Remus nodded and we all headed for the Wing in search
of Peter.

When we got to the Wing, I saw Madam Pomfrey and Hadrian crowded around a standard hospital bed. When I ventured closer,
I saw Lily Evans lying on the small, narrow mattress. Her face, though usually pale, was sickly white, and she looked
almost dead. I held back a yelp of shock at her appearance. She most definitely had not looked like that at breakfast
this morning.

“Shit, what's wrong with her, you think, James?” Sirius's whisper startled me from looking at Evans.

“I don't know,” I answered truthfully.

Remus suddenly spoke in a louder voice, announcing our presence in the Wing.

“Uh, Madam Pomfrey, is Peter…Peter Pettigrew here?” Remus asked timidly, his eyes fixated on Evans's pale figure just as
ours' were.

“Yes, yes, Mr. Lupin, he's in the bed right over there. Poor thing fainted dead away. He'll be back up and going in an
hour or so. Best not to disturb him until then, boys,” the nurse's voice was uncharacteristically gentle and
understanding. It was frankly unnerving.

I nodded for all three of us and turned to leave when Madam Pomfrey's voice called me back in. She beckoned me over to
the Evans's bed.

“Potter, can you please fetch Meara Riley for me and bring her here. I fear she is the only one who knows what caused
Ms. Evans here to get in such a downtrodden state,” she requested. I nodded, my eyes flickering to Evans's still form.

“Do you…know what happened to her?” I asked quietly.

“I do believe she just collapsed from exhaustion, but I do think something else also factored in this. She will be fine,
Potter, no need to fret.”

I nodded, to overwhelmed to deny that statement. Turning around, I headed out from the Wing. Sirius and Remus were
waiting for me right outside the doors.

“I have to go find Riley, I'll meet up with you guys later, okay?” I stated as I walked towards them.

“Riley? As in Meara Riley? Why the hell do you have to find her?” Sirius followed me as I walked down the hallway.

“Pomfrey asked me too, because she thinks Riley might know something about why Evans is like that,” I answered and
increased my pace. “Look, go ahead and go to supper. I'll talk to you later, okay, Padfoot?”

Sirius nodded and turned around without another word. I heard his rapid footfalls carrying him back to Remus. I sighed,
now to find Riley. I preferred to do this alone only because Sirius might hit on the poor girl before I even explained
what happened and then she wouldn't listen to a word I said. Of course, the latter was still a possibility even without
Sirius.

Riley, though less prone to yelling than Evans, was quite secluded and didn't hang out with anyone except Lily. At
least, that I could remember.

I headed to where the Ravenclaw dormitories were, waiting for someone to come along to get Riley for me. My chance came
when Laila Geer came along, she was a Ravenclaw sixth year, along with Riley.

“Hey, Geer, can you do me a favor?” I asked in what was hopefully a controlled voice.

“Depends, what do you want?” Laila shot back frostily. Her icy blue eyes slid over me, inspecting my form. They stopped
at my eyes, which she seemed to be studying intently.

“Can you get Meara Riley for me? Quickly? I need to—uh—talk to her…” I explained swiftly.

“I suppose, but what do you want with a freak like her?” Laila asked interestedly.

“Can you or can't you, Geer?”

“Fine, I'll go get her,” she huffed.

“Thank you.”

I leaned back against the railing behind me in wait for Riley. Looking down at my hands, I started popping my knuckles
in nervousness. Honestly, I had no idea why I was nervous but the feeling had crept upon me none-the-less.

A few minutes later, the tall form of Meara Riley ducked through the frame. Her disdainful eyes swept over me
critically.

“Well, what do want, Potter?” she said, with just as much ice edging her voice as Geer had had. Ravenclaws, did they
have trouble accepting there are other people outside their own little worlds?

“Evans is in the hospital wing,” I said simply, knowing the explanation would infuriate her. I walked off, fully
intending to ignore Ms. High-and-Mighty.

“What?” her voice was laden with concern all of a sudden. The frostiness had nipped away in a flash once her friend was
in danger.

“You heard me, Riley.”

“This isn't some sick joke, is it, Potter? Because if it is, I'm not laughing,” the ice had returned.

“Go see for yourself, Riley,” I answered, grinding my teeth in irritation. “And I don't lie about things like this. That
would be dumb.”

“You do a lot of dumb things.”

“Shut up, Riley.”

“Make me.”

“You really want to take me up on the threat?” I turned around to face her suddenly. “Get moving, Pomfrey wants to talk
to you, Riley.”

“You still haven't answered a very important question, Potter,” she had her arms crossed over her chest and was looking
at me, carefully guarded.

“What?” I fired back, annoyed by her probing and unsettled by her gaze.

“Why are you bringing me this news?”

“Because I was visiting my friend and Pomfrey asked me to come get you. I was being considerate,” I smirked at her.

“You considerate? Yeah right. What do you get out of this?” Riley narrowed her eyes at me.

“Nothing, okay? I came up here because I was worried about Evans. She looks horrible and she—she needs you, Riley.
You're probably the only one who knows what's wrong with her,” I spat out, refusing to allow the sudden rush of emotion
that I felt to seep into my words.

Riley stood there, eyes flashing knowingly at me. She finally started at a fast pace down the corridor, towards the
hospital wing.

“By the way, Riley,” I called after her. “What is wrong with Evans?”

I jogged to catch up with her and she slackened her pace slightly letting me walk beside her. As I pulled even with her,
she threw a sidelong glance my way. She sucked in her bottom lip, chewing it as if deep in thought.

“I'm not sure exactly but I'm guessing it's because she hasn't been eating much lately. She took the news about—er, I
shouldn't be telling you this. Lily doesn't want anyone to know,” Meara stopped suddenly.

“I won't tell anyone, I promise. I just….need to know,” I promised earnestly.

“Fine…but if I catch wind you told anyone I'll personally make sure you never have children.”

I winced slightly, knowing Riley would hold true to her word. Nodding, I waited for her to continue the explanation.

“Her parents died in train wreck last summer and she hasn't been acting the same since,” Riley's eyes caught mine
suddenly, the sadness in them surprised me. “I've been worried about her, but I never thought she'd land herself in the
hospital wing because of it. I thought she was smarter than that.”

“Sometimes smart people do dumb things, Riley,” I blurted out before I could stop myself.

“I know, Potter.” She rolled her eyes. “You're living proof of that.”

We had reached the Hospital Wing doors and Meara stopped and faced me suddenly. She looked as if she were about to cry,
but was holding back the tears. It struck me then exactly how close Lily and she were. I smiled and nodded at her.

I stuffed my hands in my pockets and walked away. My work was done here.

“Hey, Potter!” she called after me.

I turned around, walking backwards. I didn't answer with words just raised an eyebrow at her.

“What's with the sudden interest in Lily anyways?” she asked.

I shrugged. I honestly didn't know the answer to that. It was just a feeling that I had needed to chase away. For some
reason, seeing Evans looking so pale and helpless had made me stop. It had caused me to worry about her and I didn't
know why.

“I don't know, I was just…worried about her,” the answer sounded shaky to my own ears.

For some reason, Meara Riley smiled as she opened the doors to the Wing and disappeared inside.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Just A Note: There is a lot of talking between James and Meara in this chapter so I hope it doesn't confuse everyone…I
know this chapter is kind of like a filler but important things happen too! Now that James knows…what happens? dun dun
dun…haha…I will come out with some real stuff soon, I know this was just a bunch of wool and had no purpose..* looks
innocent *

Harmony ~ thanks for reading and I'm glad you've chosen my fic to look at if you don't usually read L/J:-)

AmandaPotter~ Spain? Goodness no, I am chronically American I just am enamoured in Latin studies and odd expressions:-)
thanks for reviewing!

Moony11~ was your guess right? I personally thought it was obvious but that's probably because I was writing it and Duh
I would know who it was..lol

Snuffles~ evil? moi? Why those words shouldn't be used in the same sentence…I'm wounded, honestly! *lol* only joking..i
love cliffhangers[or at least writing them] but they are frustrating at times…humm

Hpfanmelissa~ thanks for reviewingJ hope you aren't disappointed…

------------------------------------------------------------------------

5. Watching People Drop Like Flies

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Written By: LadyAkako

Chapter 5: Watching The People Drop Like Flies

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-Lily-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Through a haze of black dots, I cracked an eye open, absorbing the blinding lights in the room slowly. The first thing
that clicked in my head was that the room I was in is very---white.

The second was that my head felt as if it would crack open if I moved even a pinch. I didn't experiment. As I reached up
to console my throbbing temple, a scolding voice stopped me.

“Ms. Evans, although it's nice to see you're finally up, I would prefer if you stayed still,” Madam Pomfrey walked
towards me briskly. I'm not sure if she was that sharp-eyed or if she was just psychic as I had just opened my still
dot-ridden eyes a split second ago it seemed.

I tried to respond but realized for the first time that my mouth was akin to sandpaper at the moment. It probably wasn't
a good idea to even think about speaking at the moment. I wouldn't be able to for hours if my tongue didn't shrink a few
sizes anytime soon.

Madam Pomfrey speaking once more, however, interrupted my thoughts about the transformation of my tongue into lead
weight.

“Ms. Evans, care to explain why you were passed out this morning?” her voice was gentle, but pressing. I immediately ran
a scan of my brain. I had passed out? When?

The answer came to me with a flash of pain. This morning…the hallway…the memory of the news…her parents death. I might
have fainted again but the burning presence of Madam Pomfrey's eyes kept me from slipping back into the darkness.

I couldn't tell her that though…I couldn't tell anyone. I didn't want their pity. I hated when I could see pity in
people's eyes. I am not going to become a charity case. I can't let that happen.

If I could I would have told her I hadn't had enough to eat lately, but of course my tongue was still refusing to even
form words. The whole not eating thing sounded like a legitimate answer and was probably true. I hadn't been eating much
as my appetite had decreased with shocking amounts.

“I guess I'll have to ask you later then,” Madam Pomfrey's mouth twitched a little as I gestured at my throat
hopelessly. “Ms. Riley commented on your lack of appetite lately, that must be it. I suggest you begin to monitor
yourself more carefully as to avoid these events from happening in the future.”

I nodded, knowing that Meara had covered for me. I wondered if she was still here, even if I couldn't talk I could still
apologize to her for ignoring her this morning…

Madam Pomfrey frowned at me and looked as if she wanted to sigh. She must think I was an anorexic or something. Note to
self: make sure you eat a lot when the she was watching from now on.

“In case you're wondering Ms. Riley left just a few minutes ago for supper. I'm sure she'll return soon as she was very
concerned about you, Ms. Evans. Now if you'll just wait here for a moment…” she trailed off and scurried into her
office. I could hear her rummaging around in there and wondered what she was doing.

She came out with a goblet of a potion that was letting off a wispy smoke. It reminded slightly of the mist that dry ice
gave off.

“Drink up, Ms. Evans. When you awake, if you are feeling up to it you may return to your dormitory. Just check out with
me before you leave,” was her words to me. I hardly paid attention as I took the goblet carefully into my hands.

I waited until Pomfrey had gone back into her office before looking down at the thick liquid embedded in the cup. It was
dark, reminding me of chocolate. It probably tasted like mud.

I shut my eyes tightly in anticipation of the nasty flavoring of the drink as I lifted it slowly to my parted lips. The
thickness of the liquid surprised me as it crept into my mouth, bathing my still papery tongue in sheets of an
unidentifiable taste. One thing I was sure of, it didn't taste like chocolate. In fact, I probably didn't want to know
what it tasted like, I mused.

I slowly felt the fuzzy corners creeping closer together over the white walls of the hall. Soon the soft sounds faded
into the background, sounding like static from a radio. A radio, they were wonderful weren't they? I love music…

My thoughts slowly became more jumbled as the corners drew closer together. I smiled slightly, how did I get here again?
Madam Pomfrey never said…I would have to ask her that later, I guess…

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-James-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The Lawler Antidote is used to relieve the vocal chords of stress. It is often used to ease strain from the soft palette
or damage to the voice box.

Instructions to brew:

Stir in 3 tablespoons of lemon extract and….

An old Potions textbook lay open in my lap to a particularly worn-out page. This was only last year's book, but I had
flipped through it so many times, it had become worn with age. Different pages were dog-eared through random parts of
the book, as was the one with the Lawler Antidote on it.

Rubbing my eyes tiredly, I yawned. I leaned back, stretching out my tensed back. It seemed like I had been in the same
position for hours, which glancing up at the time meters on the wall, I probably had.

Looking around the library with half-closed lids, I wondered if it was to late to go ask Professor Hadrian for the
ingredients to make the Antidote. My voice had been cracking lately and I was well past puberty so I figured I might be
coming down with some kind of bug. Plus, I really didn't want my voice to crack in front of Sirius; he would never let
me live it down. He might go around singing in a girly voice, “Oh My God, James is growing up!!!” too. You can never be
too careful when you have a loon for a best mate, you know.

Speaking of loons, I guess my potion would have to wait as the aforementioned loon came striding into the library. It
was almost comical how Sirius could look so natural in here. He had only stepped foot in here to do research for our
“project” to help Remus when we found out his condition. His feet were very reluctant even then.

He obviously needed something and I was sure I was about to found out. Sirius had spotted me in my little corner and was
heading my way, flashing an occasional smile or nod at different people he knew along the way. Typical. Sirius couldn't
go anywhere without playing up his popularity, even just by smiling. It just came to some people naturally I guess.

As Sirius came closer, I started gathering my things and stuffing them in my bag. No doubt whatever had made Sirius
venture into unknown territory had to be—err—serious. No pun intended of course, the joke gets old after years and years
of hearing it. Trust me.

I started walking to meet Sirius halfway and saw him nod to me thankfully. He obviously didn't want to penetrate any
deeper into bookworm land. It could be dangerous.

We both walked from the library without a word. After a few minutes, Sirius gestured towards a deserted classroom. I
nodded, curious to find out what was going on.

Sirius cleared his throat, sucking on his lower lip as if in deep thought on how to phrase his next words.

“Peter's still unconscious, poor bloke,” Sirius stated, with a slight smile on his face. He was obviously trying to
avoid the real point of his news, as was his normal habit. He had issues with the phrase `don't beat around the bush.'
He had forever. “Pomfrey said he would be out for a while. He woke up a few hours ago but she must have given him one of
those knockout potions. I think she gave Evans one too. She looked like she'd been out for hours and not looking anymore
alive than when what she looked like earlier.”

I brushed the news aside, as common sense would have told me that. People didn't wake up from dead faints immediately.

“What did you really want to tell me, Padfoot?” I asked patiently.

Sirius swallowed visibly.

“It's Moony,” he started softly. “His…symptoms are already starting and he still has over 3 days. He was sick all over
the floor in our dorm just a few minutes ago. His symptoms never start this early. They were supposed to start Friday,
not today.”

“Did you take him to the Wing?” I asked, not expecting the news.

“Of course I took him to the Wing, Prongs,” Sirius growled back at me. “I'm not that thick. Pomfrey looked worried and
she gave him some potion right away. I couldn't tell what it was because she wouldn't let me stay.”

“Odd,” I stated thoughtfully. “I wonder if maybe we counted the moon phase wrong this month?”

It was possible, we had done it before, I was certain that we hadn't though. We were usually very careful about it and
if Pomfrey looked worried about it…

“No, Pomfrey would have had the right count and not had to worry about it,” I answered myself. I looked up at Sirius
with a twinge of worry. Something was wrong.

“We can go by the Wing to check on Wormtail later and take a look at Moony. Maybe he's just genuinely sick this time. It
could happen,” Sirius tried to reason with me. I nodded, but I could sense even through his calmness, Sirius was worried
as well about Remus.

We both headed to supper without many words said between us. We sat in our normal places, in the middle of the large
Gryffindor table.

I wolfed down some food as quickly as I could. The taste of the usually delicious food came off as glue to my dry mouth.
I waited patiently for Sirius to finish his food.

He looked up at me after a few minutes, pushing his plate away, “Ready?”

“Yeah, let's go.” I answered.

We both stood up and walked out from the Great Hall. I could feel a few pairs of wondering eyes on us. It wasn't normal
that Sirius and I walked out of the Great Hall silently. There was usually some sort of explosion.

When we reached the Hospital Wing, I looked at the two doors carefully.

“You should go in and ask to see Peter and while you're talking to Pomfrey, I'll sneak by to Remus' bed to see him. I'll
ask him what's going on and once I walk out of the Wing you can leave. Make sure you dramatize this thing, Padfoot. She
won't by it if you don't,” I laid out my plot to him. He nodded carefully and straightened himself up.

“Off I go then,” he grinned at me before disappearing into the Wing.

I pressed my ear to the door listening for Sirius to begin his pleading with Pomfrey to see Wormtail.

“Oh Madam Pomfrey,” Sirius sang out. “I'm here to see a friend of mine who fell a few days ago. He's quite a charming
fellow, Peter Pettigrew…”

I didn't here the rest of Sirius' speech because I had slipped out of earshot and into a shadow the wall was casting in
the Wing. I was in. Now to find Remus…

I looked through different curtains, seeing mostly empty beds. When I cam to one with a certain pale, redheaded Prefect,
I froze momentarily. Though her skin had regained a drop of color and wasn't alabaster anymore, she still looked
incredibly pale and sickly. She was sleeping soundly, no sound coming from her. If her stomach hadn't been moving ever
so slightly, I would have believed her dead.

I moved on, knowing I had to find Remus. I didn't have much time. Luckily, after two more beds, I found him. He wasn't
sleeping, that I could tell, but his eyes were closed.

“Moony,” I hissed. “It's me, Prongs.”

“James?” he asked groggily, his eyes flickering open. He smiled up at me, but it was a small grin as if it pained him to
do so.

“Did she say what was wrong? Your symptoms never start this early,” I asked anxiously.

“Don't worry, its just pneumonia. I'm just really sick, on top of the full moon coming soon. I'll be fine, she gave me
some medicine to clear up my lungs. I won't be going back to class though; she said I would have to stay through
Saturday because of both of the conditions. I don't mind much, just be sure to take good notes and not completely space
out in class, okay?” Remus explained in a low, scratchy voice.

I nodded, slightly relieved that nothing was seriously wrong. Madam Pomfrey could take care of pneumonia in a heartbeat
and she was just keeping him to make sure it wasn't something more.

Suddenly, I heard a large clatter across the Wing and Looked around.

“I'd better go, sounds like my times running out,” I flashed a grin at Remus and ran from the Wing.

I closed the doors soundly behind me, waiting for Sirius calmly. He would probably get banned from the Wing for the next
year for knocking down whatever he had. I didn't worry, though. Sirius was technically banned from the Wing unless he
was terminally ill, but Pomfrey still let him in occasionally.

Just then, he stumbled out the Wing, grinning broadly. He looked as if he was holding in laughter.

“Moony's fine,” I said quietly. “He said it was just some pneumonia and Pomfrey was keeping him till Saturday to make
sure it wasn't something more.”

Sirius nodded and pulled me aside into another classroom. It was only once the door had been closed did Sirius start to
laugh like a demented hyena. I stared at my friend in wonder, what had he done this time?

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Hpfanmelissa ~ thank you, I try to put myself in the situation I create and see how I feel and then write from that
emotion, it makes it seem more real to me:-)

Snuffles ~ now then this word `evil' seems to be coming up a lot concerning me…I hope this chapter is long enough for
you and I'll update as soon as I can

Nadine ~ thanks you for the HUGE compliment…I really try to make the story real and not completely fake like so many
other stories…and as for the inter-house relationship…you'll see *hehe* I really hate it when Peter is suspiciously
absent all the time so I'm trying to give him a nice part in this story not huge, but substantial for a secondary
character btw which story are you talking about being your favorite, I always love to read well-written L/J stories
there aren't many out there it seems….*sigh*

Please review guys, it means the world and gets chapters out sooner, I promise!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

6. A Burnt Memory

A note to my oh so patient readers:::OMG, you have no idea how sorry I am for taking forever and a year on this, I hope
you people will still want to read, if not oh well…lol…it amused me to think of a few things in this chapter, also pay
close attention at the end, you don’t find out exactly what Sirius did just yet, but I did drop a slight hint, so try
guessing! Lmao, I hope it isn’t going to be funny for only me:-/…I’ll have the next chapter out within next week, by the
latest not this Saturday(mar.6)but next, I’ve been so swamped lately and feeling uncreative, I had started many times
but I always started over so I hope this will satisfy your thirst for a while until next week-ishJ, the whole chapter is
lily’s POV, like the last two chapters have been almost all James so I thought it was her turn…so without further ado,
for anyone who is still reading this that is…Chapter 6 of Semele Perdita…

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 6: A Burnt Memory

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-Lily-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Several days after my brief imprisonment in the Hospital Wing, I was still being watch over closely by the new nurse,
Madam Pomfrey. I found it quite annoying, but apparently Meara found it highly amusing. I was now forced to attend all
meals, not literally of course, but if I didn’t some schizophrenic house-elf would come after me and inquire of the
“miss’s well-being.” Honestly, a girl passes out once and they put you on the crazy, untreatable thug list for life.
It’s not like it was bad necessarily, just slightly unhealthy. At least it wasn’t because I just wanted to look like
those stupid models like most of the other girls in the country do.

Speaking of other girls, the silence in my dorm was shattered as Laila Geer and Violet Philips walked in, chattering in
a hushed tone about their newest ‘project.’ Their projects usually included a copy of the latest Witch Weekly and the
latest conquest of all the girls of our year. I didn’t even try to keep up with their cycles; I had long learned to stay
away from them. Violet was sweet enough, but Laila was just plain nasty to people she didn’t like.

Laila and I had had a good beginning to our friendship, but it quickly dissolved when I became close to Meara. Being
both pureblooded families, Laila and Meara had known each other for quite some time. To make a long story short, Laila
doesn’t appreciate sarcasm in times of irritation. Let’s leave it at that.

It took the two girls a moment to notice me, sprawled across my bed reading my book. When Laila caught sight of me, she
frowned.

“Could you leave, Evans, we’re doing something important,” she said in a sickly sweet voice.

“How about not?” I glanced up briefly and then returned my eyes to the page. I got about two words further before Laila
spoke again.

“What are you reading?” she asked in the same tone as before.

“Why do you care?” I retorted, glaring her for interrupting my peace and quiet.

“I was just curious,” she pouted and walked over to my bed. “Let me see it,” she grabbed the book from my hands before I
could react and scanned the title. Her face twisted in disgust suddenly.

“Is this book…Muggle?” she said the last word almost as if it was an obscene curse word.

“So what if it is?” my eyes flashed, challenging her to do something.

Do something she did, she flung it across the room with an energy I didn’t know she had. The thick book that she threw
careened onto the hearth, only an inch or so from the blazing fire. I felt a cry of rage bubble in the back of my
throat, but as I watched as Laila gave the book a nudge of her foot, I found myself unable to make a sound.

As the orange tongues swallowed the book, I heard myself say, “No…No…No,” rather to myself than to Laila or Violet. When
I finally tore my eyes away from the newly enforced fire, they met paths with triumphant icy blue eyes. I held Laila’s
gaze for only a second, before I lunged at her with fury.

I tackled her to the ground and used my only available weapon at the time, my nails. I scraped them across her unflawed
complexion with a passion to hurt the girl that I had never encountered before. As if in a far away echo, I heard her
screaming at someone and me yelling hoarsely at her. I continued to scrape at her face until someone yanked me away from
the Laila forcefully. As I was righted upon my feet, I realized tears were streaming down my cheeks and I was shaking
slightly. My breathing slowly steadied and I realized what I had done. I had willingly attacked another student and
possibly injured them. That alone was probably worth a week’s worth of detentions, but I wasn’t worried about that right
now. I knew that Laila would deny provoking the attack and say I attacked her for no reason. Anything Laila said, of
course, would be backed up by Violet. Which meant, I was in big trouble most likely, unless someone had mercy upon me.

Realizing that a conversation was going on without me, I tuned into their words.

“…. Not my fault. Her stupid book fell into the fireplace and she just attacked me, Bethany…” Laila was lying
straight-faced to Bethany Dare, the Head Girl. What a…

“Evans!” Bethany’s voice cut through my thoughts, “is this true?”

“No,” I snapped, snarling at Laila. “She threw it into the fire when I wouldn’t leave so Violet and she could talk about
the latest boy on the market.”

Bethany looked tired and annoyed at our squabble but glanced at both our faces, mine streaked in tears, Laila’s in cuts
and scratches from my nails.

“Look, frankly, I’m too tired to deal with this right now, okay? Even if I was in top form, I couldn’t do this alone, so
I’m doing the only thing I know to do, I’m taking you both to Dumbledore and letting him decide,” Bethany stated in a
weak voice. Though I had noticed that she was tired, I hadn’t realized she was that tired. Bethany usually didn’t give
up the chance to prove her authority to anyone. I made a mental note to have a conversation with her later. Bethany had
always been something of a big sister figure I never got to experience due to my own sister being so incredibly…normal.

“Come on then Geer, Her eyes darted back and forth between our faces

Evans, you-er- what’s your name again?” Bethany finally turned to Violet who was watching the proceedings with a white
face and shocked eyes.

“V-Violet Philips,” her voice shook slightly. Her eyes flicked to where Laila stood, in obvious desperation. Stupid
followers, they can’t do anything without a leader to dictate their minds. People in this world need to figure out that
they can think for themselves and don’t need the other supposedly smart people to do it for them…and I use the term
‘smart’ very loosely concerning those people.

Bethany nodded in recognition at the girl. She seemed to be deciding whether or not Violet should come along with us or
stay here.

“For now, I would like you to stay in this dorm until Evans and Geer get back from their little conference, and not go
anywhere. If Dumbledore wants to see you, I’ll come fetch you, but be warned if I come and you aren’t here, your going
to get a lot more than a few points taken off, Philips,” Bethany threatened her. Violet nodded with visible fear in her
eyes. What a heart of steel, I swear my house is full of sissies.

Bethany nodded again, and motioned Laila and me to follow her out of the dorm. As we descended along the stairs behind
the Head Girl, many questioning eyes followed our progress. It wasn’t often that Bethany escorted anyone from the dorms.

Once we exited the common room, we headed down the long corridors towards Dumbledore’s office, in which I had only been
to once in my whole Hogwarts career. I swallowed my anxiety and shifted my eyes to glance at Laila’s face. She looked
worried, as well. Served her right, that cow. She has no idea how special that book was to me. Just because it was
written by a damn Muggle doesn’t mean its trash. If I had had the chance, I would have made sure she got more than a few
scratches. I felt a painful pressure on my heart as I thought of the book. It was nothing special, just a random book my
mother had picked up in a small, dusty second-hand bookstore. It was nothing but a birthday present, my last birthday
present from my mother.

I remembered the day of my birthday, how my mother had smiled at me so brilliantly. When she handed me the book, I had
caught onto her smile. It was worn and the pages were dirty around the edges, but that was how I liked my books. Worn
and used a bit, but not falling apart, just right. They were always too stiff when you buy them from a firsthand
bookstore, so I always got them from the second hand one that’s a few blocks away.

Before I realized it, we had reached the smirking gargoyle that guarded the entrance to Dumbledore’s office. Just as
Bethany was about to say the password to open it up, two boys tumbled out. They were both grinning like maniacs,
splitting their faces, but still…they were recognizable. James Potter and Sirius Black, the ass and bigger ass, it
depends on the day for who’s the bigger ass. It was always a close run, though.

“Potter, Black,” Bethany greeted them frigidly, sending a look at the two of us that said clearly not to say a word.

“Dare, how you, babe?” Black flashed his smile that made most women of Hogwarts fall at his feet. Bethany ignored him,
and pursed her lips.

“Get back to your dorms before I write you up,” she shooed them away.

“As you wish, Dare, as you wish,” Potter bowed mockingly. I rolled my eyes at their childish behavior. The boys here
were such idiots. Suddenly Potter seemed to notice Laila and me standing there. He grinned at us wolfishly as he
examined our faces.

“Get in a bit of a scrape there, Geer?” he smirked at her. Laila’s face twisted in rage at Potter’s comment, but she
kept her mouth shut.

“Is that you work, Evans?” he turned to me, a small smile had replaced the sneer. I nodded, leveling him with a bored
glare.

“Nice, never knew you had it in you,” Potter grinned at me.

“Come on Evans, Geer, you guys have some explaining to do to Professor Dumbledore,” Bethany announced before I could
answer him.

I turned around to see the stairs still in place that wound up to Dumbledore’s office. I glanced over my shoulder to see
Potter and Black walking away, talking about something I couldn’t quite make out, all I caught was, “…could
you…goblet…bedpan….” Before Bethany shoved me up the stairs to go face the music.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

zettazofia – thank you for your review, and I hope I you like this chapter J I look forward to hearing from you again

cahkoh – I would re-upload the first chapter but the word count for the story gets all messed up and I’m a perfectionist
like that but your right, I didn’t catch it until after I posted it, the Latin words are supposed to be “Clara Stella”

Nadine – I have read priori incantatem at ff.net before I think I remember the name, but I read so many over there I get
all mixed up lol J this chapter isn’t very long but I’ll start making them longer when I have the time to write for long
portions of time

Ren – you’ll find out Sirius’s stunt next chapter, I think, but I can’t promise, but I left a teeny hint at the end…hope
you won’t be disappointed! Thanks for the review!

Hpfanmelissa – thanks J I read so many unrealistic fics to get inspiration on how not to write a fic if that makes any
sense lol so I try to do that kind of thing to remember these are supposed to be real people not stick puppets who
suddenly fall in love without batting an eye

LJstagflower4e -- thank you, I get so tired of that, why in the world would lily’s parents be randomly attacked by DE’s?
If they’re going to die at least do something creative is my theory, plus I love to kill characters off, don’t ask its
like this morbid fascination with the way people react to it lol

tiduarte, Christina, Charlie – thanks for reviewing!!!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

7. Anticipation of Consequences

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 7: The Anticipation of Consequences

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-Lily-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The staircase up to Dumbledore’s office really should be longer. Laila and I had followed silently up the staircase
after Bethany and now we were waiting just outside the door to the office. The door swung open quite suddenly,
surprising me.

Bethany motioned for us to follow her into the room, and we both followed. Instead of looking at the rather magnificent
desk in the center of the room, my eyes were focused mainly on the lovely floor tiles because they seemed like an
interesting thing to stare at, at the time.

They sparkled with a kind of surreal light and seemed to be a mirror to the night sky. I was almost certain if I stared
at the tiles long enough it would turn out to be some kind of chart of an unknown galaxy or something. I wasn’t in the
mood to actually decide if it was the hidden galaxy or just the crazy invention of an old coot. Actually, if I tilted my
head to the right a little, it almost looked like…

“Ahem.” I was startled from my pondering by a cleared throat and Bethany’s pointed look at me. I looked up wincingly at
the now occupied desk. I hadn’t even heard Dumbledore enter. He was watching Laila and me intensely, but curiously. A
thing he had the annoying tendency to do, mix two polar emotions together and expect us to deal with them.

“Miss Geer, Miss Evans, would you care to explain yourselves?” he asked after a long moment of silence.

“Well, you see sir…” I began to speak.

“She attacked me, Professor Dumbledore, for no reason at all...” Laila cut me off. I shot her a rather nasty glare
before retorting.

“She threw my book into the fire! Just because it was Muggle! She doesn’t understand what the book meant to me, it was—“
I stopped myself before I blurted anything personal out. I didn’t want to bare my soul to anyone in this room at the
moment, especially not that piece of it. I felt a slight tint of heat creep onto my cheeks as I slammed the brakes on my
mouth. Laila threw a sneer my way, and then plastered a confused look on her face. Never before had anyone made me want
to inflict more physical pain to him or her than this girl sitting only inches away from me.

“Let me make myself clearer: one of you tell the story the way you experienced it and then the other may relate their
details. Ms. Geer, why don’t you begin?” Dumbledore looked slightly amused. I realized a moment later the most probable
reason why, we were bickering like 11-year-olds over who took whose new eyeshadow.

“Well, Violet and I, walked into our dormitory and Evans was in there. We needed to discuss something slightly private
so I asked kindly if she would please leave. She refused. I then noticed she was reading a book and I was curious to
know what she was reading. So she let me see the book real quick to check it out. Then, I accidentally dropped it on the
hearth when my foot slipped on the tiles and well; it got pushed in when I slipped. After that, everything is kind of
blurry. But I remember Evans pouncing on me and almost clawing my face to death,” Laila spoke in a remorseful tone. Her
eyes were downcast and hands wringing in her lap. What a liar, the tramp. I felt my own face twist in disgust for Laila,
how could anyone lie so openly and without any regret? It was sickening.

“Very well, Ms. Geer. Ms. Dare, will you please escort Ms. Geer back up to her dormitory and then you are free to retire
as you will.” Dumbledore gave a small nod to Bethany and motioned them out the door. Silently, Bethany followed his
request and led Laila from his office, leaving me with the old professor.

“Now Ms. Evans,” he steepled his fingers, looking at me in thought, “would you care to tell me your side of the story?”

“Er—yes sir,” I swallowed. “ You see, I was reading a book in the dorms when Laila and Violet came in and Laila demanded
I get out. I refused, on the grounds that I had been there first, you see. She got really mad and then asked what I was
reading. When I ignored her, she grabbed the book from hands. After reading the title, she seemed to realize it was a
muggle book and got really angry. She threw it in the fire and then…I lost my temper and well…’clawed her face’ up a
bit. Honestly though, sir, almost everything she said was a lie and I know you shouldn’t believe a word I say and I have
no evidence but—“

Dumbledore raised a spindly hand to stop my ramblings. The second time that night my mouth snapped closed in a hurry.

“I quite understand Ms. Evans, but I am curious, what was so special about this book that provoked your attack on Ms.
Geer?” It was unmistakable now. The faint sparkle of amusement in Dumbledore’s eyes had grown to dance around in the icy
blue orbs.

I took a deep breath and exhaled loudly. My eyes focused again on the floor tiles. Almost unconsciously, I ran a hand
through my thick hair, pulling it away from my face.

“It—it was my mum’s last birthday present to me before she…before she—er—died last summer,” I said, almost inaudible to
my own ears.

“Ah, I believe I understand now. Sometimes things given to us by a most intimate relation lose all face value but stay
dear in our hearts long after the relation is severed. Your actions are understandable, ms. Evans, but cannot go
unpunished. You still attacked Ms. Geer and you will receive a detention for your actions,” Dumbledore smiled at me.

To say the truth, I was quite relieved. I had expected worse for almost mauling someone.

“You will get the details of your detention tomorrow from Professor Flitwick. I trust you will be able to find the way
back to your dormitory sufficiently enough. Good night, Ms. Evans.”

I nodded and stood from my chair, feeling almost numb. I walked towards the entrance and was almost to the steps when
Dumbledore called after me.

“Oh and Ms. Evans? Please try to keep your records up and not fall into too many detentions this year, we wouldn’t want
to jeopardize your spot for Head Girl next year now would we?” he smiled once more at me and then made a dismissing move
with his hand.

Once down the steps and into the main corridor once again, I let out a breath I hadn’t been aware I was holding. My spot
as Head Girl next year? Did that mean he had already chosen who he wanted to be the Heads? I took a few deep breaths
before walking towards my dormitory. Despite my feelings of grief and anger, I allowed myself to crack a small smile. I
hadn’t smiled genuinely in weeks and it felt nice to smile again. Almost like before anything bad had happened and my
world was still perfect.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-James-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The effects of our short visit to Dumbledore’s office hadn’t worn off just yet on Sirius. He was still had a tilted grin
on his face and looked smugly proud.

“You know what this means, right, Prongs?” Sirius asked suddenly. His grin had now seized his whole face. “This puts me
4 detentions ahead of you for the record.”

“Does it?” I asked bemused. Of course Sirius would remember something like that. Only someone like him could remember he
currently had 420-something detentions on record.

Though, he probably only remembered because of our bet we had made back in 2nd year. Sirius never forgot when someone
made a deal with him. I had bet him 20 galleons that by the time we graduated I would have more detentions than him.
Somewhere lost in my trunk was a piece of paper signed by both of us on the deal and attached to it was a piece of paper
charmed to record each of our detentions (by copying them from Filch’s files.) Our last day of Hogwarts, I’m sure we’ll
have to dig it out of the bottom of the trunk.

“Of course, I’m keeping count. I don’t trust you enough,” Sirius laughed. “You might distort the charts a bit just to
get a few galleons next year.”

“Me? I think you’re mistaking my personality for your own, Padfoot,” I said in response.

“I would never dream of it, Prongsy Boy.”

I snorted in disbelief, but chose not to answer that comment. We walked down the hall in silence, both too tired to
think of much more banter to throw at the other.

After about a five-minute walk, we reached the North Tower. I yawned loudly, by now ready to let my head hit the pillow.

“Bit tired there, Jamsie-poo?” Sirius commented mockingly.

“Oh, shove it,” I muttered.

As we reached the Fat Lady, Sirius mumbled our password (“Sparkle.”) I smiled slightly at the password. Obviously Vikki
Thompson, Gryffindor’s female Prefect, had chosen this password. Either that or Moony had lost his mind.

We both trudged up to the dorms, as no one stopped us in the common room. Seeming as no one was actually in the common
room except for two seventh years, this wasn’t difficult.

Peter was already asleep when we got there and Moony was still in the Hospital Wing, prepping for tomorrow night.
Tomorrow night…it would be first full moon at Hogwarts since we came back. It would only be our third time to go out
with Remus, as we had only mastered the talent of Animagi transformation last year. Late last year, as it was.

It took 4 long years for Sirius and me to figure it out for Remus. Of course, he hadn’t known we had been doing until
his birthday last year. We didn’t want to get his hopes up in case it didn’t work.

As I finally fell asleep, my mouth curved in a smile of anticipation. Tomorrow would be a good day. I was sure of it.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Don’t ask why it took so long, I’m not sure myself, anyways its here now, really short, but here…umm next chapter expect
some ‘midnight escapades’ and a detention that contains a few too many soap suds, its already half way written, so
really soon guys not 2weeks to a month this time!

Holly – lets see you do better, at least I don’t write my story in my English journal…

Ren – glad to here you liked it! I hope you enjoyed this chapter just as much

ljstagflower4e – thanks:-D lily and laila’s little fight may cause a few problems in the future between them…and about
books, I love it when their used, I’m not sure why, I just like the feel of old book stores, like they hold a bunch of
secrets in them. Hope you enjoyed this chapter, its kind of just a filler…but oh well

bondariana – wow…where to start…I do love tom felton, but am not as bad as I used to be, I won’t go into any psycho
wanderings about him because I know way to much about him and it might freak people out…okay, next I am already planning
more L/J fics but this fic hasn’t even reached its climax yet, so I’m not worrying about anything else right now, lol.
Now then what’s all this about barbequing me? I’ve had death threats before and all but…lmao j/k, and what evil bat-like
creatures are you speaking of? Thanks for reviewing; I look forward to hearing from you again!

Anonymous, Eschiva, mercedes1327, Draddle, Anonymous, and Shortcake: thanks for reviewing, y’all! I really appreciate it

Now everyone review again! Lol.

Adios til next time ~~~ Julie

------------------------------------------------------------------------

8. Enter: The Messrs of Hogwarts

All standard disclaimers and such apply. Sue me if you want, I don’t have any money, it won’t do you any good. In fact,
I think the only thing I have of worth might be my books, but really if you’re reading HP fanfiction who needs the
books? You probably have them memorized already.

Have a nice day and I hope you find some amusement or something of worth from this stuff that I write. I’m really bored,
so I’m writing way too much. In fact, this chapter is full of nonsense. But I think that is how you guys like it, so
onward with the nonsense and enjoy reading!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 8: Enter: The Messrs of Hogwarts

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-James-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

An unnatural hush had descended on the grounds of Hogwarts tonight. The sky was breaking into pastels, stretching its
fingers into the sky for its last few moments of glory before the night took control. A small sliver of the moon could
be seen, the last sunrays blocking it from shining its face down yet. We only had about three hours until it was time.

As we had gotten in the habit of doing, Sirius, Peter, and I had holed up in our dormitory. Clothes and old school
papers were thrown across the floor, creating a mangled view of the worn stone floor. We were sitting in silence; Peter
was staring out the small window, watching the dusk slowly fade. Sirius was looking idly at his Defense textbook, but
wasn’t reading it obviously, as a page hadn’t been turned in quite some time. I was sorting through many old, wrinkled
papers looking for the Map.

The Map, or the Marauders’ Map, as Remus had dubbed it was a map we had created of Hogwarts. It had taken us almost all
of 5th year, with our combined efforts. It had started out with the rough sketch by Peter, who was an uncannily good
artist. Then we had added an encoding charm, so it only opened with the saying of certain words. At the suggestion of
Sirius, we added a ‘security’ personality. Or maybe I should say personalities, as we made the personality to answer
saying, “The Messrs of Hogwarts would like to inform you…” or using any of our nicknames: Padfoot, Wormtail, Moony and
Prongs. I’m sure it will come in handy one day, if anyone ever actually tries to break into the map without the words.
Actually, if it ever did happen, I wish I were there to see it happen, I’m sure it would be quite amusing.

Before Remus had taken ill, he had actually started to work on a charm to show us the location of people in Hogwarts,
but wasn’t able to finish. Oh well, we’ll get it done when he is back to health again.

“It’s almost time,” Peter said suddenly, breaking the brooding silence. I glanced over to the window, seeing that he was
right. The last streaks of orange were fading to be replaced by a dark blue occasionally dotted with stars.

I laid the stack of papers I had been sorting through down and reached up to rub the bridge of my nose right under my
glasses. I rolled my neck around to pop it and looked over to where Sirius was. He was likewise preparing himself to
move.

As I stood from my bed, I was careful not to step on anything sharp on the ground. I had dropped a few safety pins over
here the other day and hadn’t been able to find them yet.

“Let’s get going then.” Sirius spoke finally. I nodded silently to him, grabbing my Invisibility Cloak that was draped
over my trunk. My father had given it to me as a birthday present when I was thirteen.

“Right,” I swallowed. We had only done this a few times before and though I would never admit it to Sirius or Peter; I
was still slightly apprehensive about the whole thing.

We walked down the cold stairwell in silence until we reached the common room, in which was unoccupied at the time.
Looking around and double-checking no one was there, I motioned for Peter and Sirius to get under the Cloak with me.

It was rather uncomfortable, all three of us under the cloak. As Sirius and I were quite tall and Peter was slightly
wider than most, it was a tight fit. Especially when Remus was with us.

We padded down the familiar halls with ease; the only trouble was us bumping into each other so frequently. Note to
self: find some way to expand Invisibility Cloak. Wait…was that even possible?

“Ouch! That was my foot!” I heard Sirius whisper angrily as I stepped not so lightly on his foot. I winced; we really
need to stop growing.

“Sorry,” I whispered back. “I can’t exactly see.” Peter snorted at the joke. This time it had nothing to do with my
glasses, the cloak made the people under it invisible even to themselves. Therefore, I really couldn’t see anything.
Though, it was true, I was blind as a bat without my glasses and sometimes even with them.

We reached the passage we needed to get outside without much incident. It looked innocent enough: a tapestry of an
irritable Chinese Fireball dragon. Most people would never expect a tunnel to behind it. Of course, most people would
never wander in an obscure corridor on the fourth floor of the South Tower and accidentally trip on the tapestry’s
tassels, as Peter had. Poor bloke, he was quite clumsy sometimes. That was back in fourth year and we had known about
the passage ever since.

I pulled aside the tapestry carefully, as to not disturb its sleeping occupant. Quite a cranky dragon, that one was.

We entered the tunnel and replaced the tapestry neatly behind us, sealing the entrance. I slid out from under the cloak
and shook myself.

“I think that’s the first time we’ve made it without getting in any scrapes,” I commented proudly. I grinned as I heard
as my two mates emerged from under the cloak. However, it reminded me there was no light in the tunnel causing me to
fumble around my pockets for my wand.

When I found it I muttered, “Lumos!” My wand tip brightened, shedding a small strip of light around the three of us.
Following my lead. Sirius and Peter both brought out their wands after a bit of searching. Soon two more strips of light
joined mine.

“Ready?” I asked the two. They nodded to me and we started to descend the jutting stairs. It was a steep staircase,
causing there to be almost no foot room on each stair. You almost had to walk sidewise in the tunnel, not because of the
width of the tunnel but because of the size of the steps.

After the long descend, we finally came to a fairly flat path to replace the stairs. I heard Sirius breathe a heavy sigh
of relief. He hated stairs, bad childhood experience. We walked for several more minutes until we came to a small
trapdoor.

Sirius handed the Cloak, which he had been carrying, to me. He reached up and easily unlatched the hook and eye that
kept the trapdoor. After he unhooked it, he pulled forcefully on a rusted handle next to it and jumped aside quickly. A
shower of sand spilled out onto the tunnel floor, barely missing Sirius’ head.

“Come on, Pete, you first.” I nodded to Peter. He swallowed and agreeably let himself be pushed up through the hole by
Sirius and me.

“Hey, Wormtail!” Sirius whispered loudly. “Take the Cloak and put it on in case anyone comes.” He grabbed the cloak from
my hands and threw it through the trapdoor. I heard a rush of air as Peter caught it. I nodded thankfully, Wormtail
didn’t always have the best coordination.

“Go ahead, Prongs, I can get up by myself.” Sirius motioned for me to go first. He cupped his hand for my foot, so he
could push me up. I placed my foot in his hand and nodded again.

“Up I go then, Padfoot,” I said lightly and grabbed the very edges of the trapdoor’s entrance. Sirius pushed me up with
a grunt and I pulled my body trough the hole with relative ease.

After I had gotten through, I reached a hand down for Sirius to grab onto. I felt him clasp it and pulled as hard as I
could. With another heave, Sirius tumbled out of the hole. I let out a small laugh at the expression on his face as he
smoothed his hair back in place.

“Smooth, Padfoot,” came Peter’s voice, startling us. He pulled off the Cloak from his head, showing he was to the right
of us. After we had all righted ourselves and slipped back under the Cloak, rather clumsily I might add, we continued on
our way.

The clouds drifted across the sky only letting selected shafts of moonlight dance across the grounds. It gave an almost
surreal look to the surroundings. Our feet hurried a bit faster now until we reached the massive willow tree near the
Forest. The Whomping Willow, it was planted the year we came. No one but professors, Remus, and us three know what its
real use is. Everyone else assumes it’s just a sick sort of decoration or an extra incentive to stay away from the
Forest. In a way, they are almost right, it is an incentive to stay away from something, but not the forest, like they
think.

Before either of us could say anything, Peter started to mumble under his breath. He had started doing this right before
he transformed last year out of nervousness. I guess he hadn’t grown out of it yet.

In a matter of a minute or so, Peter’s bulk was twisting rapidly into a smaller form. Soon, Peter had completed his
transformation into a beaten looking rat that was rather plump. The day that Peter had first transformed, he had been
rather disappointed to find out that his form was a rat. Sirius had jokingly started to call him “Wormtail” and the name
stuck much to Peter’s dismay.

Sirius and I watched in practiced silence under the Cloak as Wormtail scurried forward to the tree and disappeared for a
second. He re-appeared a second later and gave a small squeak. He had gotten to the knot. I let out a breath I hadn’t
known I was holding.

The Willow had frozen, even from swaying in the slight breeze. I was about to walk out from under the Cloak and
transform myself when Sirius pulled me back. I looked at him in surprise.

“What is it, Padfoot?” I asked, concerned at the slight discomfort I saw in his eyes.

“It’s—it’s just, I’m not sure Moony ever fully forgave me for last year’s…er—incident.” He looked past me, refusing to
look me in the eye. “I know this isn’t really the time, but what if Moony…well—won’t forgive me?” Sirius swallowed
visibly and adverted his eyes from night sky to my own.

“I don’t know,” I answered truthfully. “You’ll--- just have to sit Moony down and confront him about it, I guess. Now,
though, we have to help him, whether guilty or not. You’re still one of his best friends, he won’t forget that over a
slight of mind, Padfoot.”

Sirius nodded, his right hand rubbing the back of his neck uncomfortably. He sighed heavily and removed the Cloak from
over our heads.

Just as I walked in the other direction to transform, he called after me softly, “Thanks, Prongs.”

“No problem, mate.”

When I got to a clear patch of ground, I concentrated hard on the knot of magic inside me. Feeling an uncomfortable
pressure on my stomach, I fell to my knees. My head snapped back with sudden shots of pain as I felt my arms extending.
After another minute of the sharp, stabbing pain, and I felt my muscles begin to stretch. Each time I did this, the
feeling was novel to me. Even anticipated, the sensation of your bones elongating and muscles stretching and your face
taking a complete new form was mind-boggling.

Before I could embrace the feeling though, it was over. I felt myself balanced wobbly on four stilt-like legs. As a
sharp bark called me over to the Willow, I felt the hooves begin to move forward. After so many times of doing this, I
just couldn’t get over having to work four legs, it was harder than it looks. The first time I tried to walk as a stag
turned out worse than just a few shaky steps though. Let’s just say, I had a very sore bum for quite some time.

My now huge ears flickered forward at the sound of a small squeak and I told myself not to move as I felt four
scampering paws run up a hind leg. It was only Wormtail after all. He preferred to tag a ride on my back rather than
Padfoot because Padfoot was rather energetic at times and forgot about his passenger.

Padfoot stumbled into the narrow passageway first, knocking stray loam everywhere and plowing throw the rocky pathway
easily. I took the pathway a bit more carefully, because I knew from experience if I got a stone in my hoof it could be
quite painful. So we traveled for the next ten minutes, Padfoot loping along ahead of Wormtail and I, who was picking my
way carefully along the well-trodden path. Even though in the back of my mind I knew it was coming, I unwillingly froze
at the chilling sound of the first howl that night. It was wracked in pain and was rather rattling. I could sense
Wormtail’s fear as his claws dug into my coat. I twitched it a bit to tell him to quit, after a minute he retracted his
claws.

Slowly, I began to pick up my pace as Padfoot slowed his. So it happened when we entered the Shack, which was now
vibrating with heart-wrenching howls and whimpers, Padfoot was only a few strides ahead of Wormtail and me.

As another howl ripped through the Shrieking Shack, Padfoot caught my eye. It was time to meet up with Moony and I
wasn’t entirely sure this would be a fun visit like in the past.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

okay I lied, detention will be in the next chapter, and I’m not sure who’s POV it will be in, I’m leaning towards James
though, if anyone has a preference tell me…anyways, I think this is the first chapter that was completely James, its not
really meant to be funny right now as I’m sure they were very serious about Remus and his condition but I promise James
isn’t some serious goody-goody or something lol:-D Now I’m taking a leaf out of other people’s books and saying no
reviews no new chapter! So give me lots of wonderful reviews and I’ll post faster…--Julie

review replies:

mercedes1327 – lol, well I guess everyone has a few things they always wanted to say for no reason…and Laila won’t get
punished officially as there is no real proof she did anything wrong its her word against Lily’s and well…okay so its
unfair but it is life

Draco’s Gurl – thanks for reviewing I hope you enjoyed this chapter:-D

Holly – of course you did, lazy bum. I’m still convinced you did because you’re a loser O:-)

Hpfanmelissa – thanks lots and I promise I will stop doing that, I just write the numbers in short form without thinking
sometimes

anonymous, shortcake thanks for reviewing!

Now everyone review!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

9. Talk of Trees and A Few Snarky Comments

I know it ends at a bad place so forgive me but I thought it was getting a bit long…I’ll post more soon so the plot
bunny won’t run away…enjoy

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 9: Talk of Trees and A Few Snarky Comments

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-James-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

On Thursday, I knew I wasn’t alone in the yawning throughout Arithmancy. I kept catching myself from nodding off as
Keane droned on about some special rune to mark the order of something that only ancient Greek wizards had used, like I
would ever need them in life. Stifling a particularly large yawn with my hand, I glanced around the room with
half-lidded eyes. The Hufflepuffs we shared Arithmancy with were mostly in the same state as we were in. A few of the
girls sitting in the back of the room were passing a note and one of the boys, I think his name was Andrew, was making a
flimsy looking paper airplane. I watched in amusement as Andrew aimed it at Keane’s head jokingly, stopped from throwing
it only by the reprimanding hand on his arm that belonged to a rather attractive girl from his house sitting next to
him.

I wondered briefly if they were dating, as I tried to remember the girl’s name. Oh well, knowing my luck they probably
were dating and if I asked her out the only answer I would get was a slap to the face.

“Now, I would like a six foot paper on the Marking Runes due on Monday,” Keane said in her usual dry voice. Did she even
notice that no one cared about her stupid Marking Runes? I sighed, rather loudly, and Keane shot me a look. You know
those patented teacher “your-in-trouble” looks? Yeah, I get those almost every day; they’re usually followed by
detention, now that I think about it.

Keane went into a few details about the essay, impressing upon us the importance of these runes and their complexity. I
rolled my eyes and leaned back in my chair, balancing it up on the back to legs.

“Mr. Potter!” Keane’s panicked yell interrupted my drifting thoughts. “How many times have I told you not to lean back
in your chair?” The last part of the question came out as more of a long-suffering sigh than a demand.

“Sorry, Professor,” I replied with a disarming smile. The smile usually got me out of trouble. At least, serious
trouble, I haven’t counted detentions as serious since I met Sirius.

“No matter how much you grin about it, you will still receive detention and ten points from Gryffindor, Mr. Potter, for
not paying attention…yet again. Why can’t you just sit there and look like you’re paying attention once in a while, so I
don’t go completely crazy?”

“Yes, Professor.”

“Very well,” she sighed. “Class dismissed. Potter, come here, let’s discuss this matter, shall we?” Keane waved her hand
dismissively towards the class and everyone scrambled with their bags as if they couldn’t get out of the classroom fast
enough. It’s not like the Grim was chasing them for Merlin’s sake…though that could be arranged. It wouldn’t be the real
Grim, but if they were running they wouldn’t really be able to tell would they?

It was with these thoughts in mind that I approached Keane’s desk. Keane was still rather young, possibly only just
thirty. She had only just started teaching at Hogwarts last year, replacing that old frump Lamont. Her presence had been
welcomed in the Arithmancy classroom, as everyone hated Lamont.

Of course, over time I think all students hate their professors, especially in sixth and seventh year. They seem to be
very fond of applying the “more homework you have, the better you’ll do” theory on us. My theory on this is strictly
“the more homework we have, the more of us will contemplate suicide before the NEWTs even come.” All the professors who
had heard this disagreed profusely. Although the Divination professor had gone rather pale, too bad, I wasn’t in
Divination.

I sat in my chair, unconcerned, what could Keane do that was so horrible? All I had done was yawn in the middle of her
stupid lecture, grounds for a detention at most.

“Mr. Potter,” Keane sighed, rubbing her temples with her fingertips. “Can you please inform me what I am doing wrong?”
she asked after a moment of silence.

“Er—what?” I responded, caught off guard. I definitely had not been expecting this.

“I’ve tried everything with you, lectures don’t work, you could care less about detentions, and you barely give a shrug
of the shoulders when I dock points. Please tell me: what more can I do? You seem indifferent to any kind of punishment
I hand over to you.” Keane sighed again and began to pace the length of the classroom. My eyes followed her figure
questioningly. I wasn’t sure I liked where this conversation was going.

“Well—er—I don’t know…I guess it just doesn’t effect me anymore, it’s happened so much.” I ran my hand through my hair
nervously, fidgeting with the strap of my bag. I really couldn’t believe I was having this conversation.

Keane looked up from her pacing and stopped. After staring at me disbelievingly for a moment she waved a dismissing hand
at me. Thank Merlin I could leave. I forced myself to walk calmly to the door of the classroom.

Just as I was walking through the doorjamb, Keane yelled sharply, “Potter!”

I turned around, barely stopping myself from sighing with exasperation. “Yes, Professor?” I asked in a controlled voice.

In addition to the ten points already docked, I’m adding another five for good measure. Also, you will have a week of
detention for not following rules and another three days for disrespect. Understand?” Keane said briskly. I nodded
dumbly, a week and three days? For tilting a chair, even I had to admit, that was a bit extreme. But it was nice to know
Keane was growing a backbone. I turned with another nod and walked out the door. “Oh and Potter?” She called be back
again. “Tuck in your shirt or I’ll take another five points. You know the uniform regulations.”

This time, I didn’t restrain the frustrated sigh from sounding. If she called me back one more time, I wouldn’t hesitate
to run. And run fast and far away. Luckily, there were no more shouts of “Potter!” calling me back to the classroom.

I hurried down the deserted corridors down to the Great Hall, certain I was late for supper. What a tragedy that would
be, Sirius and peter might eat all the potatoes. They were my favorite, especially here at Hogwarts. They always eat all
the potatoes if I don’t get there at least five minutes after supper started. Oh well, I feel a late night kitchen
rendezvous coming about. Of course…. it would have to be after detention, unless I can somehow sneak out. Doubtful, but
it could be done. It all hinged on who I had to serve the detention with, concerning both teacher and student that I
ended up with.

After I finally reached the Great Hall, barely, I might add, as Filch’s damn cat was right behind me the whole time, I
headed straight for where my friends were seated. They were all stuffing their faces equally well and to my
disappointment Sirius’ plate was piled high with potatoes.

The second I sat down, Sirius looked up and swallowed whatever he had currently shoved into his mouth. “Hey, Prongs, owl
came for us,” he said after a moment. “Detention’s at 7o’clock sharp tonight. You get Filch.”

I groaned. Filch hated me, he usually made me scrub something incredibly filthy. Without magic, it took hours. Good
thing I had a free period tomorrow morning.

“Who’d you end up with?” I asked him. He was smirking me; he must have ended up with a pushover.

“Kettleburn.” Sirius’s smirk widened as I felt my eyes narrow. Lucky one, Sirius was. Everyone knew the worst punishment
Kettleburn had ever come up with was trimming the edge of the Forbidden Forest. Pitiful.

“Lucky,” I muttered mutinously. I might have to denounce Sirius as my best mate if this luck continued. After all, I had
to look out for myself.

“Cheer up, mate, at least you’ll get to hack off Filch…I saw him earlier today, the bloke didn’t look too happy himself,
should be easy to get a rise out of him tonight. Of course maybe not, I heard that that Evans girl from Ravenclaw, you
know the one you liked a bit last year? She has detention tonight for ripping up Laila Geer’s face and Kettleburn and
Filch are the only ones who ever do detention duty. Anyways, Filch likes taking the newbies.” Sirius’s face scrunched up
in thought. “Except you. You get stuck with him ‘cause Kettleburn is scared of you and me together in detention and he
figures I make less damage to the trees.”

Remus who had been watching the whole conversation with an amused expression let out a snort at that comment.

“We’ll never forget that day will we now, James?” he asked with an innocent quality to his voice.

“Shut up, Moony,” I glared at him.

“Oh, yes, the Trees were quite traumatized after that. I do believe I saw them shrink back a bit the other day when we
were walking out there and you were playing with that snitch of yours, Prongs,” Peter quipped, joining in with the
teasing. All three of them were grinning, obviously enjoying my discomfort.

It had happened in fourth year, our first year of Care of Magical Creatures the class that Kettleburn taught. We had
been gathering a flower called Melantha from the some trees in a grove a little way into the Forest. The trees,
according to Kettleburn, had been gifts from a Greek wizarding school several hundred years ago. The flowers they
produced were used in sleeping draughts and calming potions.

Anyways, I had been trying to finish a Transfiguration essay that was due in my next class and as I finished I was
casting the drying spell over the ink and someone accidentally ran into me and my wand flew out of my hand right as I
said the spell. Well, my wand wasn’t harmed but the tree directly in front of me caught the blast of the ink-drying
spell and began to shrivel up horribly. Then to make matters worse, my wand, which had been unharmed up to this point,
was snapped in two when a stupid Slytherin stepped on it. The now broken wand started shooting random spells in all
directed and everyone was forced to take cover until Kettleburn said a Freezing Charm over the wand.

Needless to say, most of the trees in the area had been caught with some kind of odd spell and were all in different
states of distortion. One tree had been unlucky enough to catch a coloring charm and had turned bright pink. Another was
singing, “God Save The Queen,” in a shrill, off-pitch voice. Another tree, to the left of my hiding spot was reciting
the different ways to levitate something, a charm I had invented to help me with a particularly hard exam for Charms in
third year.

“Whose wand is this?” Kettleburn had demanded angrily. Well, as angrily as he could, the man wasn’t that bold especially
when it came to teenagers. Good Merlin, he was terrified of us most of the time. You’d think he expected us to whip out
our wands and hex him at any given moment. Of course, a lot of us thought about doing it but none of us actually did it.
It would get us expelled if we did anyways.

Snape, that git, yelled that it was mine. I could have cursed him when Kettleburn gave me a month of detention with
Filch. From that day on Kettleburn began to shirk away from my presence and became very protective of his trees.
Needless to say, he has never let me back into his class since then either. Developed a rather strong dislike for me, he
did. And that is why there was a big fit of snickering in my year whenever someone mentions trees. It’s a very sore spot
for me too. Honestly, it wasn’t my fault my old wand was slightly demented and shot spells at the trees. I didn’t tell
it to. Anyways, it was really all the Slytherin who ran into me fault that it happened. Everything would have been fine
if they hadn’t.

Did I mention that my paper got hit with the Ignito Spell? Therefore, it went up in flames along with my Transfiguration
grade that day. All in all, my fourth year was not a happy one.

Once dinner was over, we headed back to the common room. Thankfully, they had gotten over their bout about the tree
thing. Hopefully, no one would bring it up again.

“Game of chess before you leave, Prongs?” Peter offered.

“Sure, I guess.” I shrugged.

We sat down at a table in the back of the common room, which already had a chess table on it. Chess was quite popular in
Gryffindor, so McGonagall had consented to let us have boards that simply belonged to the whole house. It was quite
useful when you couldn’t find your own board, but sometimes the pieces tended to be a bit temperamental. That or they
chose favorites, and I was never a favorite. Besides that, I wasn’t very good at chess in the first place. Oh sure, I
knew all the moves to win but I could never concentrate long enough to actually think the game through. Remus said my
short attention span when it came to things like planning and foresight was a real character flaw of mine. I have a
hunch he might be right. That might be why I’m always in trouble too, come to think of it.

“So what’s up in your life, mate?” I asked Peter after he took my first rook. I leaned back in my chair as I watched the
piece being dragged off the table.

“Eh, nothing much. No girls, no drama, no new pranks. Say, when are we doing a new prank, I think we’re overdue for some
excitement around here,” Peter said musingly as he inched a rook to the far left of the board forward.

“Who knows? Inspiration for pranks has been running quite low on the register lately, Wormtail. Disappointing, really,
but can’t really do much. I’m sure something will come up soon.” I suddenly remembered that Remus had had an idea for
one shortly after school started. Note to self: ask Remus next time you catch him alone about the cups. And pray he
remembers whatever he had wanted to do.

I kept that to myself though, I think Remus and I were due for a little excitement away from Sirius and Peter. Anyways,
no matter how friendly Remus was acting around Sirius, there was still some animosity there.

“Maybe,” Peter answered me, breaking me out of my thoughts.

After about a quarter of the hour, Peter had announced, “Checkmate!” rather triumphantly. Nothing new, he always beat
me. As I said, I was quite horrible at chess. I sighed, leaning back in my chair again and ran my hand through my
already messy hair.

“Right, then, time for me to leave, if I’m late, Filch’ll have my head.” I stood, giving people a small smile.

“Bad luck, Prongs, that you got Filch again. Wonder what he’ll make you scrub tonight.”

“I don’t even want to know. Although, it can’t be anything I haven’t done recently. I mean, I think I’ve scrubbed almost
every inch of this blasted castle.” I shrugged, personally still dreading what Filch had thought up this time.

I walked out of the portrait hole after bidding peter goodbye, as both Remus and Sirius were nowhere to be found. Remus
was probably sleeping or studying and Sirius had most likely already headed down to his own detention or gone to do
something else. I was much to lazy to hunt either one of them down anyways.

When I reached Filch’s office, I saw Evans standing in the doorway, looking uncomfortable. This was probably her first
detention, by the way she was acting.

As I came closer, I noticed Filch hadn’t arrived yet and relaxed my posture a bit.

“Hey, Evans, first time?” I raised an eyebrow at the girl. She was really quite pretty, but most boys in our year didn’t
really care about her, seeing how she never accepted any offers and was rather snappish. But that didn’t stop us from
asking.

“What’s it to you?” She said after a minute. She looked quite put off about something. I wonder what happened?

“Nothing really? It’s just don’t usually see girls like you in detention, Evans.”

“Girls like me?”

“Yeah, you know, Prefect, Ravenclaw, teacher’s pet…you don’t see your type around here often. But I heard you’re here
because of a noble cause. I have to tell you, I don’t much like Geer either.”

“Er—was that more of a compliment or an insult?” she asked, rubbing her neck, but smiling nonetheless.

“You could take it either way.” I grinned at her.

“Well, well, well, my two victims are right on time,” Filch’s sneering voice startled both of us. Out of the corner of
my eye, I saw Lily shrink back a bit. I smiled a bit, but quickly wiped all traces of laughter off my face. Filch really
hated laughter unless it was of his own accord.

“Filch, you’re looking grand tonight,” I jibed. I saw Filch’s sneer twist in disgust at the sight of me. You would think
I was some piece of particularly nasty garbage the way he looked at me about that moment.

“Just for that, Potter, tonight is going to be miserable...for both of you”

Behind me, I heard an exasperated sigh from Evans.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

ahhhhhhhh, don’t kill me, I’m too young and pretty to die anyways. Okay sorry for the incredibly bad ending spot and the
whole thing about trees…half of it might only be funny to me and a few other people, so sorry but the idea just grabbed
my brain and wouldn’t let go so…hehe, but it was rather funny wasn’t it, I couldn’t stop laughing when I was writing
this chapter and I probably won’t be able to stop random outbursts of laughter next chapter either. Oh well, the price I
pay.

avid reader – well….what Sirius did is actually the Snape Incident, if you will recall in the third book(PoA) Dumbledore
mentions it…it will play only a minor part in the story though, as it happened in 5th year and I’m concentrating on the
future, but if you can’t remember it will all be explained in a few chapters from now…maybe…who knows…I don’t all I know
is how the story is supposed to go not how it actually does…anyways thanks for reviewing ;-)

hpfanmelissa – thank you anyways for telling me not too, I’m not much for grammar or anything like that, I hate the
particulars about writing, people make it so complicated when all I want to do is write…hum note to self: this may be
why English paper marking are at times low….haha, thanks for reviewing as always and I hope this chapter was okay.

nom de plume – thanks lots, I love putting in little details of characters it makes them more lifelike. Hope you enjoyed
this chapter!

Anonymous – thank you for reading it, I usually write in third person but I just got an urge to write in first person or
this story, it makes it much more personal and tells this story better

lady in black – wow I’m racking in the compliments on detail this time. I hope this was long enough for you, next
chaoter will probably be long too, lots of ground to cover, I haven’t decided if it should be in lily or james view yet,
depends on my source of inspiration

mercedes1327 – thank you, if the character didn’t explain it and it just pops up randomly that would be rather awkward
no? lol thanks for reviewing I look forward to hearing from you again.

sweetkiwi456 – well, there will be lots of lily in the next chapter, don’t worry, anyways thanks for reviewing it means
a lot to me and I hope to hear from you againJ

Il Duce – ahh, the world of l/j shippers revolves around those fics doesn’t it, lol… I like being unique *winks* its
fun. I reviewed your story, its great I can’t believe more people haven’t read it! I actually enjoyed writing that scene
where Laila gets “clawed” I was reminded of a time where I wanted to do the same thing *innocent look*

Eschiva – haha, you can be a tree too, holly! Do you want to be a tree? And you can change the font with the little
drop-down menu thingy at the top of the page…

draco’s gurl – well…sappy love scenes might not come for quite some time but there are going to be some l/j moments soon
enough thanks for reviewing!

Update – I love the name, jk, lol, I will write a full transformation scene sometime, I think it’d be fun but you don’t
get to find out what happens this full moon I’m afraid, thanks for reviewing!

And to everyone else: anonymous, greeneyes101, shortcake thanks bunches for reviewing!

Hope to see everyone’s name again and a few new ones.

*hint, hint* I might update faster if a lot of people reviewed even more than this time, because reviews make me happy,
even if they say “your story sucks” because that means someone read what I wrote even if it was bad and took sometime to
tell me that….carry on then and don’t forget my new rule: no reviews no chapter. *wink wink, nudge nudge hint hint*

------------------------------------------------------------------------

10. Why To Never Serve Detentions In Old Hallways With Paintings

Okay, lots of people have been concerned about Lily’s house, and YES she is in Gryffindor by JKR’s word but in my own
special universe she is in Ravenclaw, I won’t sway on this because its important she be there, if that bothers you and
your mind won’t expand to meet this, go find another story. I’m really sorry, I tend to stray from the lines and rules,
its just my style or as some say my “character flaw”

Anyways on with the story, so you don’t have to flip back I added the last part of Chapter 9 right here for you…and
since my inspiration was a rather (I like that word, rather rather rather, its fun to say :-D, okay sorry back on topic
now) girly talk about a ‘scarring event’ in one of my friend’s life. He he, I promise I didn’t include any of the
obscene swear words and imagery she supplied me with over the phone yesterday either.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Last Time on Semele Perdita:

“Well, well, well, my two victims are right on time,” Filch’s sneering voice startled both of us. Out of the corner of
my eye, I saw Lily shrink back a bit. I smiled a bit, but quickly wiped all traces of laughter off my face. Filch really
hated laughter unless it was of his own accord.

“Filch, you’re looking grand tonight,” I jibed. I saw Filch’s sneer twist in disgust at the sight of me. You would think
I was some piece of particularly nasty garbage the way he looked at me about that moment.

“Just for that, Potter, tonight is going to be miserable...for the both of you.”

Behind me, I heard an exasperated sigh from Evans.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Romance/Angst/Humor

A Lily/James Fan Fiction

Chapter 10: Why To Never Serve Detentions In Old Hallways With Paintings

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-Lily-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

By the time we had walked through countless hallways I had never even seen before and glimpsed Filch’s twisted grin
several times, I had to think something very bad was in store for both Potter and I both. Filch looked gleeful at the
original prospect of having a reason to ‘punish us further.’ Damn Potter and his snarky comments. Damn him to hell.

My day was really going down the drain right now. I had started it out with a huge fight with Meara, which has only
happened twice in the last five and something years we’ve known each other, and to end it the prospects weren’t looking
too cheery.

“Here we are,” Filch’s low, greasy voice crowed out. I cringed as I looked around. We were in a rather large corridor
with a huge collection of musty paintings that were either sleeping or glaring fiercely at us for disturbing their
sleep. I heard a very colorful expression come from my right, most likely originating from an oil painting of a raunchy
looking man.

“Now,” he began again. “I want the two of you to scrub every one of these paintings clean. Then, you can start on the
floors and walls.” Filch sneered at us before producing two very small brushes that looked suspiciously grimy. I
suppressed a horrified expression I was sure that would show if I let myself. Instead, I snuck a glance at Potter; he
looked infuriatingly calm about the whole thing. I really wish I could hurt him right now. Stupid Gryffindors, they
always have to make everything so complicated. We could have been simply scrubbing some cauldrons or dusting the library
but instead we get stuck cleaning portraits of vulgar old hags. It was going to be a long night.

Filch had already left, I could hear his delighted murmuring retreating down the hall. I almost called him back, I did
not want to be stuck alone here with an egotistical Gryffindor half the night, even if it did mean I would have to spend
it instead with the said Gryffindor and a greasy old caretaker who talked to a cat.

“Well, let’s get started then,” I heard Potter say. He was holding out one of the brushes to me that I took hesitantly.
Potter headed towards a painting on the left side of the hall, which was really only about two meters across from the
one I was starting at.

“Right,” I said to myself, turning around to face the man who had cursed at us only a moment before. I took a moment to
study the face of the man in the painting carefully, there were scars crisscrossing across his right cheekbone and his
eye right above them was considerably smaller than the other. It was squinted, as if he could not see well out of it
because the sun was blinding him. The other eye was still its rightful shape though along with the left side of his
face. The only other markings on his face were wrinkles and liver spots. His face though, even it was peaceful now was
lined with a sneer and curled lip. The man’s startlingly blue eyes followed me as I approached timidly.

Swallowing a burning sensation in the back of my throat I touched the brush gently to the canvass. A split second later
a pained howl raced through the hall. It took me almost a full minute to realize that it was coming from the old man in
the painting. I tore the brush away with wide eyes, staring at the man.

“WHAT DO YOU THINK YOUR DOING, YOU LITTLE MISCREANT?” his voice screeched.

“I—I’m terribly sor—” I faltered.

“SORRY? YOU’RE SORRY?” he thundered. “LISTEN HERE, I DON’T KNOW WHAT YOU THINK YOU WERE DOING BUT IF I EVER CATCH YOU
TRYING TO TOUC THAT FILTHY THING TO MY FACE EVER AGAIN WHY I’LL---“

I never found out what he would do to me because an unearthly shriek drowned out his yelling. My eardrums were pounding
painfully as the sounds clashed in the air. I reached up to cover them as I turned around to see that Potter was having
similar troubles with the person in the portrait he had started on. Catching my eye, he motioned me down the hall.

I followed behind him in silence as he sprinted down the hallway to an empty room. When I finally reached the room,
panting and out of breath, I saw Potter sitting clumsily atop one of the desks.

The yelling that filtered in from the hall was diminished slightly, so I could hear myself thinking once more. I took a
deep breath, willing my heart to stop jumping like some crazy marathon runner.

“That complicates things a bit, wouldn’t you say?” Potter asked in a bright voice. I once again found myself glaring at
the boy. Honestly, we had just been shrieked at by the rudest looking paintings I’ve ever seen in Hogwarts and he thinks
it just ‘complicated things a bit.’

“You think?” I snapped.

“It wasn’t my fault,” he shot back.

“Well, it’s your fault we’re in this hallway instead of someplace a bit…more sanitary.”

“Is not. Filch would have brought us here anyways, he’s too uncreative to think of something like this that fast. He was
just trying to come across more intimidating. It’s a scare tactic.”

“Well, you should know, I guess.”

He raised his eyebrows at me in question. I simply stared at the wall past him, concentrating on the now ebbing shouts
from the hallway. An uncomfortable silence fell over us as I stubbornly stared at the wall, ignoring him.

After a long while, I felt myself grow tired of the little checks on the wall and glance around the cramped classroom.
It had five or six desks randomly placed throughout the room. Only one of them was facing the chalkboard, which had
faded chalk dust smeared across it and fingerprints on the edges. The other desks were all facing in different
directions. One was facing the small-blackened window another was facing the door. There were no chairs in the room at
all, just the dusty old desks and chalkboard. Odd.

“So…now what?” I said after I got bored of the unusual classroom. I looked to him questionably.

“Well—we don’t have our wands, obviously,” he started. That much was very apparent, as Filch had taken them up right
after his lovely little threat. “So, I guess we’ll have to ignore the yelling until we get a few of the paintings done.
Just scrape at them really quick and maybe it won’t be so bad.”

“That’s your brilliant plan?” I stared at him. Aren’t Gryffindors supposed to be good at making up plans? “Scrape at
them and pray they might not yell as loud?”

“Well, I don’t hear you piping up with any expertise on the matter, Evans.” His voice was irritable and his eyes flashed
at me.

“Fine, you’re right. Let’s just scrape at them,” I spat at him before throwing my hands up in mock defeat and storming
from the room back to the painting of the old man.

I took the brush from where I had dropped it and planted it about a millimeter away from the canvass. Taking a deep
breath, I began to scrape it across the ancient fabric, doing my best to block out the unearthly shouting of some rather
vivid sayings. I cringed as another’s soon joined the man’s cries; undoubtedly the one Potter was scraping at. Oh, how I
wish he would burn at times like these.

Soon enough, I moved on to the next painting, adding to the din a wanton-looking woman’s shrieks. I stopped several
times when she started to tell in cringing detail her exploits of when she was living in a dangerously provocative
voice. I can honestly say I never repeated any of her words to me that night to another soul.

After quite a while, between Potter and myself we had covered nearly half the hall—and partially lost our hearing in the
process.

I couldn’t even make out the own pounding of my lobes anymore above the racket that the musty old portraits made.

After a particularly nasty comment about the shade of my hair (which I was still very touchy about), I threw down the
brush in disgust and headed to the empty classroom again. At least those infernal paintings couldn’t completely deafen
me with their shouts in there.

Shortly after I sat down and buried my face in my arms I heard the door open. I didn’t even bother to look up. I knew it
was Potter, who else would it be?

“What?” My voice was muffled through my arms, but I was sure he heard me.

“Tired, already? We’re barely half-done, Evans,” Potter said after a moment. His voice had that teasing lilt in it
again, I really hated it when he talked like that.

I shifted a bit, just enough so I could send a healthy glare in his direction.

“Don’t remind me,” I said bitterly. “I don’t think this night will ever end.”

“Look on the bright side, it’s only—“ he looked out the window, squinting through the grime to see something. “About ten
o’clock. We’ve been here for three hours. That means we’ll be out of here by one.”

I let my head back down on the desk, banging it for good measure.

“That’s the bright side?” I couldn’t help but ask.

“Okay, well maybe not bright, but it could be worse.” He shrugged. “Hey---I have an idea, you up for a little break?”

“Break?” I asked suspiciously.

“We could head down to the kitchens for a late night snack and then come back up here to finish. It wouldn’t take long.”

“No,” I said flatly. I did not need another detention, thank you very much.

“Oh, come on, Evans, live a little,” he pleaded. “Besides, even if you don’t go, I’ll go without you and if one of us
gets in trouble, the other will too. You know that’s true.”

I really, really hated Potter when he was right.

I felt my eyes flash at him and set my best scowl on my face even though I felt a slight smile itching. I had always
liked a good argument, it was one of the only things besides books I had in common with my House.

“Fine,” I hissed. “But if we do get in trouble, I will never speak to you again.”

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Now for my lovely, lovely reviewers:

Sweetkiwi456 – teehee I love the trees bit, that came from a class I took, you should see my notes, my mind was only
half listening and I was thinking about this story the whole time while she was talking about her dead husband and trees
and well—never let my imagination loose on random ideas like that…

Anonymous – my notes on lily’s house at very top of page* yes it is sort of an AU angle but come to think of it all fics
are because none of it honestly happens, anything that isn’t written my JKR herself is AU, anyways thanks for the
review, hope to hear from you again!

Draco’s Gurl – I’m hoping that’s good, *eyes shift* lots of people didn’t review but his idea started screaming at me
after a few cans of dr. pepper and a marathon of dave the barbarian:-D

Anonymous – again my notes on lily up top* I hope you like the detention so far, its not the best, most creative but it
drab either, next chapter shall be very funny though *smile*

Shortcake – ahh…well, I told you that you would be, see I am psychic…*ohhhh* behold my mystic powers! I even know
what’ll happen at the end of the story…oh wait that’s because I’m writing it..oops lol

Anonymous3 – numbers are fun:-D I’m glad you’re reading! Hope to see your number again! Lol

Eschiva- everyone wishes ms. Henson would believe it…well apparating may be impossible as well as turning into a tree
but we can paint you brown, dye your hair green and stick some leaves in it and put you in a box addressed for leavesden
studios, hey it worked with that one guy…except he got sent to jail for it…hummm

Faerie’s Masquerade – I’m sorry to disappoint you but no zoe here. Thanks for reviewing anyways!

Anonymous – no forest for lily and james this time I’m afraid…but maybe someday, something to chew on…ah well thanks for
reviewing!

Okay, now I want lots and lots of support for this chapter or I may feel unloved and all…and I have to know does anyone
want to know what the lady in the second painting said to Lily? *raises eyebrow* huh huh? Hahahahaha *evil laugh* yeah…I
thought not, I’ll keep it to myself then.

Next chapter: lily or james POV? I’m leaning towards james but what do y’all want?

------------------------------------------------------------------------

11. Your Usual Escape Route to the Kitchens

Salve me amicos, sorry for the awfully long wait I imposed upon you but I lost the original copy of this chapter so I
wrote up a whole new one, funness, I don't really know when the next chapter will be but I don't think anytime this week
unless I get a stroke of brilliance while making my speech at camp :-/ arghness, I shall either be really upset or
euphorically happy when I get back from camp, we shall see. But this is probably the last chapter before I leave for
Australia for two weeks as I have stuff going on throughout the next two weeks and then we leave for australia the 5th,
but I might be able to get one more chapter out, we'll see…if I get lots of reviews I might be inspired:-D for further
details and bemoaning of my life see my LJ, the links on the profile…

And before the story begins once more I'd like to say a big hearty cheers to my loffly new beta who is the quickest I've
ever had…and to my other beta who is probably wondering why I'm posting without getting her input back….*grin* sorry,
I'm horrible I know, you can chew me out later…

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita: The Once Lost

By: ladyakako

Chapter 11: Your Usual Escape Route to the Kitchens

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-James-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Before I could exactly register that she had consented to actually breaking the rules, (something I thought that Evans
might never do) I had grabbed her hand and started to drag her down the hallway. The paintings were still sneering at us
quite angrily. I figured once we got back from the kitchens, they'd have calmed down a bit. Hopefully.

Once we had cleared the hallway and I was fairly certain she wouldn't back down of her agreement, I slowed and let go of
her hand. Quite reluctantly I might add because no matter how snippy she could be, Evans was still quite attractive.

I carefully padded down the hallway, making sure to listen for any other footsteps besides Evans' and mine. As I didn't
have either the Map or my Invisibility Cloak, it would be a bit difficult not to get caught on the way to the kitchens,
but not impossible.

After several minutes of leading her through various hallways with snoring paintings and the occasional awake one, we
made it into the main hallways.

“What are we doing here?” she whispered with an urgent tone. I pulled a hand up to shush her; afraid she might wake the
paintings around us. Filch the caretaker had a penchant for roaming the castle at night trying to find students out of
bed. While it wasn't exactly night yet, it was most definitely after lights out, I was certain. We had just spent
several hours trying to bear the noise up in the hallway.

“Hold on, I know what I'm doing. Trust me.” I motioned her to be silent as she opened her mouth to argue with me again.
She looked (if it was even possible) even more annoyed at me. I continued forward, confidently walking the halls that
were almost pitch dark. I heard Evans walking a bit more cautiously behind me. I smiled to myself, if we were going to
spend any more detentions together, she'd have to learn to trust me a bit more. I would have to make sure that we did;
Evans was so much fun to tease.

Finally, after a few more minutes, we reached the old Charms hallway. Charms class had been held here for my first
several years, but it got moved all of a sudden to another corridor near the Transfiguration hallway at the beginning of
form of fourth year. No one knows why, but Sirius said he heard something was living in one of the rooms that the staff
wasn't allowed to get rid of. Needless to say, Sirius and I searched everywhere in the corridor and found not even a
hair of any strange beast.

Seeing as how it was pitch dark, it was hard to see very much of anything except vague outlines of shadows in the
hallway, since it had no windows. As we reached near the end of the corridor, I started to feel along the wall for what
I was looking for. A piece of raised plaster on the wall, which was the only hint of the passageway that was there and
we had found it by accident one day. Remus, Sirius and I had been late for Charms once in second year. We had stumbled
upon it when Remus fell into the wall when he had tripped over his tattered book bag.

“What are you doing?” Evans hissed at me, her voice quite close. I looked up from the wall surprised; Evans was standing
right next to me, staring where my hands were on the wall.

I turned back as my right index finger brushed something on the wall. I smiled in triumph, yanked at the surrounding
plaster and it gave a small moan. “Looking for this,” I grunted in explanation after a moment of tugging. The plaster
came free to reveal a small, crouched doorway leading into a completely dark passage.

Suddenly, footsteps began to echo quite loudly in the corridor. Slapping in a disjointed rhythm, they were headed right
towards us. A moment later, I spotted a small patch of light, no doubt a lantern. Filch's lantern, as he was the only
one in the castle who used one to go around with.

“Hurry, go, and don't move until I tell you to,” I whispered as I pushed Evans toward the opening. She hoisted herself
up uncomfortably and looked back with doubt in her eyes. I mouthed `go' to her as the footsteps had now become
accompanied by the occasional muttering. If I didn't know any better, I would have sworn Filch could smell us. His
footsteps were headed right towards the opening.

As Evans finally disappeared into the hole, I quickly climbed in after her, wrenching the plaster back over the hole,
listening as it rather solidly hit the ground. I felt my glasses slip off my face and onto the ground somewhere around
me. Despite of the need to be quiet, I groaned. Without my glasses, I was quite literally blind.

“Are you okay?” I heard her whisper and felt a flitting hand on my shoulder.

“Yeah, don't worry; I do it all the time. Just lost my balance,” I answered her, accepting blindly the hand that had
been offered to help me up.

“My glasses are somewhere down there, so don't step too far from where you are, please. I don't fancy getting another
pai of themr,” I warned her when she started to move.

“Well what do we do now?” she asked after a moment of silence. I felt for the wall again. Pressing gently on the loose
piece, I leaned my ear against the area silently. Hearing fading footsteps, I nodded to myself, the coast was clear.

“First, I find my glasses and then, we go to the kitchens like planned.” I got back down on my knees, keeping my hand on
the wall to guide me and let my other hand flit across the ground to search for the spectacles. Soon enough, the pair
was retrieved and I placed them back on my face. Not that it helped any, it was still blacker than night and I could
barely make out Evans' form as she waited for me.

“Okay, now because we have any light, you'll just have to---er--- feel your way, I guess. Don't worry, there aren't many
turns in this one, it's pretty straightforward. There's just a spot further on that's a bit iffy, but I'll warn you
about it,” I spoke cautiously to her, not sure how she'd react after being shoved into a small passage and almost being
caught by Filch.

“Fine,” she sighed. “Just…never mind I don't want to know.”

“What?” I smiled.

“About how many school rules were you breaking when you found this passage?” she asked after a moment. I reached out to
her form to grab her arm and led her to the wall to show her how to navigate the tunnel.

“Only about four, actually. Most of them we broke before we got to that hallway. Sirius, Remus and I were late to Charms
once in second year because of…well, ah…something that came up.” I trailed off, knowing for sure she wouldn't want to
know about what had exactly made us late in the first place. Her Prefect blood, however subdued at the time, would most
likely boil.

To my surprise, I actually heard a laughing exhale of air come from Evans as I walked forward, after positioning her on
the wall. She was actually laughing at something I had done that was against the rules…she had to be sick or something.
Then again, she really wasn't acting normal for herself this year. For Merlin's sake, it was already the end of November
and she had done nothing to remind anyone that she was a Prefect! It had been one of her favorite pastimes last year. I
think it has something to do with her parents' death, maybe something snapped when they died. I'm sure if mine died, I
would change too. It would be unavoidable.

“Potter?” she said shakily behind me. We had been following the tunnel for only a minute or so by now.

“Yeah?” If it would have been light in here I would have raised an eyebrow at her, but seeing how no one could actually
see me, I kept it to myself.

“How long is this tunnel?” her voice was a little bolder now.

“Not much longer. Don't worry; nothing's been in here except my mates and me in forever.”

“That's comforting,” she replied bitingly.

Only a moment later, I leaned down to pick a pebble of the ground and skipped it forward on the ground. Crouching down,
I listened for the sounds of the drop-off that was somewhere near. I was rewarded about a moment later when I heard a
small clanging to my left. That meant we had to stay to the far, far right. There was a rather large hole in the tunnel
floor. Though we had seen it many times, none of us could figure out where it went. One day before we left Hogwarts next
year, I figured we'd find out, but now was not the time. There was food waiting for Evans and me in the kitchens and
most likely only slimy, unidentifiable creatures waiting down that hole. After all, I was pretty sure it was just an old
broken pipe.

“Stick as close to the right wall as you can,” I said after a moment.

“Why…?” she asked slowly.

“I'll show you some other time, right now you probably don't want to know.”

“Who said I would let you lead me into this tunnel ever again, Potter?” I could almost feel her glaring at me as I began
to nudge my way across the thin line of ground that we needed to walk on.

“Just a hunch, Evans. After all, what girl in her right mind could resist the Potter charm?” I added off-handedly.

“Any girl,” she responded in a mock-sweet tone.

I would have smirked at her as she undoubtedly was at me, but I found this useless. All I could see of her was a dim
outline. It was so dark in this tunnel; I doubt she could see much more.

We both inched along the short crevice until we reached the end and I jumped to the regular ground of the tunnel, which
was now a few feet below the jutted level.

“Watch it, Evans, there's a slight drop,” I voiced a warning for her.

“Where? I can't see a—oof!” I saw her dark form shift down as her foot caught on the ledge and I reached forward to grab
her. She slid right off the ledge as if it were a slide, a rather bumpy one though. I knew this from experience, I had
done it the first few times I'd came through this tunnel.

“You okay?” I asked after I helped her back to her feet.

“Yeah, yeah, I think so.” Her voice was a bit shaky as she said this so I reached out for her arm again, to steady her.

“It's only a bit further and once we're out of here, I promise no one will catch us. Filch never goes to the kitchens; I
think he's scared of the house-elves,” I added that last bit, in hopes of making her smile. But it was true; Filch never
went to the kitchens.

She snorted in laughter, she actually snorted! I don't think I've ever heard a girl do that, except when one of Sirius'
older sister—I don't remember which one— had somewhat snorted at Remus and I at the train station. I do believe that was
in disgust though.

We continued in silence until finally, after about five more minutes, we reached the end of the tunnel. I began to
search around for the small latch that opened the portrait on the other side of the wall.

Once I had found it, I gently tugged on it and looked down the deserted hallway, just to check to see if it really was
empty. After I had confirmed the coast was clear, I pushed the painting all the way out to reveal a hole quite sizable
(much larger than the other opening of the tunnel.)

“Finally! That took forever,” Evans sighed. I could now see her profile a bit more clearly in the dim light filtering
into the tunnel. Her hair was now mussed, the auburn had a bit of dust in it from her fall, but it still looked as
pretty as ever. She had a small scrape on her arm, but it wasn't bleeding. Over all, she got out pretty well for her
first time ever being in a secret passageway of Hogwarts. The first time I was in one, a manifestation of flesh-eating
slugs that had nested in a tunnel that went to Hogsmeade almost killed me. It was a scarring experience, truly. I could
never look at slugs the same way as all the other boys ever again.

I climbed out of the hole and held a hand out for Evans. She didn't take it and just climbed out herself, looking around
the hall.

“Where are we?” she asked after a moment.

“We are about a minute away from the famous kitchens of Hogwarts and if you would hurry up a bit, we could be inside of
said kitchens,” I answered promptly. When she gave me the withering glare she had probably been dying to give me ever
since we ducked Filch, I smiled cheekily. I love to tick off Evans; it was just so much fun! Her Ravenclaw
know-it-all-snob attitude that she sometimes took was just too amusing. Although, I guess that she wasn't nearly as bad
as some of the Ravenclaw dolts in our year. Bloody hell, they're annoying.

I proceeded down the hall without her knowing full well that she'd follow, because she wouldn't want to get caught out
alone. That was the whole reason she was even with me in the first place.

Soon enough, I heard her footsteps rushing after me. Just as I reached the pear and began to tickle it, she caught up to
me.

“What are you doing now?” she asked, a bit out of breath.

Instead of answering her, I waited for the portrait of the fruit bowl to swing open and reveal the last stretch to the
kitchens.

I simply said, “Getting us into the kitchens,” and then stepped into the hallway. I heard the portrait swing close after
Evans came in after me.

She caught up to me and walked by my side without a word this time, until we reached the main part of the kitchens.
Then, I heard her take a sharp breath; this was very obviously her time here. I, who had been here many times before,
was not impressed anymore. The same way that one gets used to living a large, drafty house that was empty most of the
time, one gets used to the loud and cheery kitchens that made such wonderful food. It was like a second common room to
Sirius and I (next to The Three Broomsticks, but strictly speaking we're not allowed to go there.) So, we just don't
speak about when we do go there.

“Now what?” Evans asked. Good Merlin, does she ever stop asking questions?

“We do this: OY! Cob! You here?” I yelled out the last part to call forth the house-elf that I was particularly fond of.

A small, ragged creature suddenly sprinted up from out of nowhere with a huge smile plastered on his slightly deformed
face. When I say slightly, I mean its ---well--- it's very squashed. Cob, the house-elf, had brown leathery skin and
large gray, watery eyes. His face though, was as I was saying, very ugly. His nose was most likely the problem. It was
very large and kind of ballooned out to cover most of his cheeks and almost droop over his mouth. It also kind of leaned
towards the right side of his face, but—oh well, I think all house-elves were ugly. It must be something that they eat.

“Would Mr. Prongs and his lady be wanting something, sir?” the elf's wide eyes took in the sight of Evans avidly. If it
were a human, I could have sworn he was checking her out. Almost as an afterthought, I winced at the use of the nickname
that Sirius always called me in the kitchens and now all the house elves took it up.

“I'm not his lady,” Evans snapped before I could respond.

“Ignore her outbursts.” I smiled at her in the same mock-sweet tone she'd had earlier. “I'll have some shepherds pie and
some pumpkin juice. Evans, what do you want?”

“Er—just some hot cocoa, if you would,” she said, still sounding a bit put out. At least, she didn't seem to have
noticed the `Mr. Prongs' thing, she was probably too occupied with what came after it.

Cob was back with my food and juice and her hot cocoa a moment later, with an even larger mug. He showed us to a small
table and balanced the food on top of it. With a small squeak and a quick bow he was off again, after reassuring both of
us that it was his pleasure and if we needed anything to call him up.

“There's still a possibility I may never speak to you again after shoving me into that tunnel, Potter,” she said,
breaking the silence. She was staring into her cocoa stirring it around absently with the spoon.

“Not like you talk to me much anyways, Evans. We only have three or four classes together,” I responded thoughtfully. It
was true; the only classes we shared were a few of our N.E.W.T. classes: Arithmancy, Potions, Defense Against the Dark
Arts, and Ancient Runes.

“Hmm, but next year, you have a bid in for Head Boy, you know.”

“I know,” I grinned to myself. I was quite proud that she had noticed that for some reason.

“There's an off-chance we might get stuck together you know,” she finally looked up and met my eyes. She was smiling
slightly.

“That wouldn't be too horrible, would it?” I asked curiously.

“As long as you don't drag me through too many tunnels and you let go of all your bloody pretenses about being Merlin's
gift to women, I'm sure I'll get along just fine.”

“That hurt Evans.” I put a hand to my chest as if I'd just been wounded there and did my best puppy dog eyes.

“Oh, save it, Potter.” She rolled her eyes at me and stood up. “I'm finished, are you ready yet?”

I looked down at my plate and then back up at her. Just for fun I decided to eat a bit more, just to tick the girl off a
bit more and anyways, who wanted to clean those stupid paintings anyways?

“Nope, I still got half of my meal left, woman, sit down,” I said smartly.

She sat down with a sigh and propped her face on her left palm.

“Well, hurry up then.”

“Yes, ma'am.” I replied.

We were there for another ten minutes, until I quit harping her with the food thing. It was really quite amusing and I
was rather reluctant to go back to the paintings, but I knew it would take all night if we didn't get up there now.

After going a shorter, but a bit more risky way back, (Evans practically pleaded not to go back through the tunnel) we
began to clean…and clean…and clean. Oh, did I mention, we nearly blasted our eardrums out? The paintings seemed even
louder after the peaceful quiet of the kitchens.

After another hour or so, we had finished and together, we headed to Filch's office to be excused. He didn't say a word,
just glared at us, like we were murderers who were getting away with a bit of community service. After retrieving my
wand from Filch, I nodded good-bye to Evans; neither of us said anything to each other. We just headed the different
direction to our own dormitories.

Personally, when I finally reached the Fat Lady and told her our new password (“Aurora Borealis”), all I was ready to do
was sleep. And that is exactly what I did.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

hope you enjoyed….

Now for my reviewers because I've decided that I just might have to love them, because they are my only support….

draco's gurl - bwah, I did it in james' pov on a lark, because lily's didn't quite fit because of the way the chapter
was dominated…hmm well you see about updates, I have this chronic disease called forgetfulness…er, well…I forget to type
up a new chapter quite a lot…although this may just be called laziness, no one can tell anymore :-D

shortcake - she kind of fell on top of him, but you must remember that she doesn't really like him yet…she still thinks
he's an arse for the most part, this is the part of the story where she gets to know him…awkward situations and
embarrassing moments are in the near future though…

lady in black - teehee I think holly(eschiva) would make a good tree, maybe it would get her to shut up once in a
while…and no it isn't mad-eye it's just a very ugly old person who looks like someone I know with just a tad bit of
exaggeration

eschiva - hum de dum…I couldn't find a way to get you to like not see the story was updated so I suppose you get to read
it then…and Stephanie wouldn't slit my throat, she likes me better.

jess131346 - thanks, I'm glad I'm not alone. Keep reading!

PhoenixPheather - it is to my horrible displeasure to inform you that most fluff will happen near the end of seventh
year and after Hogwarts…but in the mean time funny stuff shall happen to bring the two together and lead into the
fluffyness :-D thank you for the many loffly compliments, I try to avoid leaving something important like Peter out.
Look forward to hearing from you again!

Loswen - aww no dying now…just be extra happy I updated before I got really busy and forgot too :-D teehee

Anonymous - er---I suppose that last review meant something but I'm not sure I understand the jumblelyness of the
letters, maybe its just me :-D

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

now review yourself or you might not see another chapter for the next month and a half(see author's note on top for
details)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

12. Author Note

Hello guys,

I was sitting at my computer today, looking at the screen, trying desperately to find the words to type up a new chapter
for y'all but they just won't come. This has been the case for the last week that I've had my computer back and I feel
so horrible because I haven't updated in two freaking months and I just can't seem to write anything right now. So I was
just telling y'all how incredibly sorry I am, I do have a few hundred words written out and as soon as I have managed to
make it to at the very, very least 2,500 words, I'll post something for the remaining readers I have (hope I haven't
lost too many of y'all)

Thank you guys who have been checking for updates on Semele Perdita and please know that I am trying to get something up
and I'm so incredibly sorry for imposing such a huge wait on you guys.

If you have any suggestions for this story go ahead and e-mail me or just leave a review, I'd love to hear what you
think should happen and will consider all of you guy's wonderful ideas.

Thanks again and I promise, one way or another, you'll hear from me soon,

Julie

------------------------------------------------------------------------

13. Everyone Is Lazy Around The Holidays

*die, gasp, shock* I actually updated…surprised even myself…no seriously my colossal apologies to everyone and I feel
horrible but you see I have been deserted by my Muse for quite some time now and I’m deprived of a nice sarcastic person
to talk to every day now that so many people are mad at me(both here and RL..imagine that) but I somehow managed to
squeeze this from my guilt for you guys and if I take more than a month and a half to get the next chapter out, you may
start sending threatening emails all you like. I know this chapter is short, but it’s kind of an in-between chappy.
Thanks!

I know it’s incredibly short, but it is something, so….anyways…read on!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Written By: LadyAkako

Chapter 12: Everyone Is Lazy Around The Holidays

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-Lily-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

You could always tell when the Christmas Hols were coming up. Everyone’s eyes were rolled more frequently at the
insistence of more homework (it’s preparing us for the NEWTs, our teachers all insisted) and the longing stares out the
windows became more and more common during class.

The snow started a bit late this year, therefore when it finally started, it sent the whole school into estatics and the
inevitable snow fights. I did my best to steer clear of the grounds this time of the year. Besides the fact that I
despised the cold, I did not want to feel any form of snow, charmed, hexed, or regular, down my jumper, as it had a
habit of showing up there if you so much as ventured out into the grounds. This may have been due mainly to the fact
that it was mostly certain Gryffindor boys out there who always insisted on dumping it in any way they could, on anyone
they could.

Our dorm had virtually and literally exploded with the usual holiday fever. Virtually in the sense that everyone was so
chipper about going home, conversations I steered clear of carefully, and literally in the sense that all the girls’
trunks in my room had seemingly emptied all their contents on the carpet to be rooted through for certain pieces that
‘they just couldn’t be without.’ Meara and I had a particularly good time hiding Dorcas Meadows’ favorite jumper in the
furnace. It had taken her hours to find it and the girl was nearly in tears, thinking she had lost it.

Not that I meant to be mean-spirited, but honestly, a simple summoning spell and she wouldn’t have needed to even spent
a moment searching for the blasted jumper. Stupid girl, sometimes I wonder how she even got into Ravenclaw.

I spent most of my time in the common room, reading through a spare book or doing one of the interminable essays that
Professor McGonagall seemed so fond of assigning. Not that I didn’t enjoy Transfiguration, it was just that the essays
were so pointless sometimes. We spent hours every week going over it and then she assigns us even more work to do on it.
You would think that most of the dolts that I have class with would get the concept by then, but I hear some of them
resort to tutoring still. Honestly, if they take NEWT level classes, they should at least be prepared to deal with them.
Then again, the ones who did that sort of thing were the boys, who might just be into the tutoring for a nice snog
session afterwards, seeming how most all the tutors are female and desperate, even if they were smart.

Meara did, on a lark, she had explained to me. I found it riotously funny when she got assigned to Kingsley Shacklebolt,
a rather ‘off’ kid from Gryffindor who was a year below us that spent most of his time reading up on various curses and
charms and then illustrating them. She didn’t seem to find it amusing and wouldn’t speak to me for poking fun at it for
several days.

It was the last day before everyone left, and I was lounging in the dorm, when I heard the only two people I’d ever held
a grudge against for a long period of time come into the room, chatting up a storm as usual. Laila and Violet had both
equally ignored me, not even acknowledging I existed ever since the “incident.” I was perfectly fine with not
registering on their radar; personally, I wouldn’t care if they never spoke to me again.

I learned to be thankful of these periods of ignorance and silence when my sister used to do the same after I had done
something to embarrass her. Which was quite often in my childhood life before Hogwarts, now, of course, Petunia and I
were on non-speaking terms all year round. It seems just my being in existence was an embarrassment to her now. I wasn’t
looking forward to summer when I would have to face her again. With any luck, I would be able to stay at Meara’s home
for the most part.

As soon as two aforementioned girls entered the dorm, I packed up the Arithmancy textbook I had lying out on my bed
along with many stray papers with scribbles all over them, into my rucksack and headed out of the door without a word.

Laila’s over exaggerated whisper of, “Her family doesn’t even want her to come home, what a freak,” followed me as
hurried out. I felt my hand shaking slightly as I closed the door, tears stinging at the backs of my eyes. I swallowed
the stinging response that burned at my throat and just walked away from both of their following eyes, my jagged
fingernails biting into my palms in an attempt to calm my nerves. I knew they were watching for a reaction, they always
did.

I hurried myself out of the dorms and down to the common room, to see that all the tables and the usual crowd of
bookworms and over-achievers occupied comfy armchairs. I sighed in exasperation; this meant I would have to go all the
way to the library just to finish a stupid half-inch on the Arithmancy essay. Of course, I could have just glared at one
of the first or second years until they vacated their perches, but I wasn’t exactly in a particularly mean mood at the
moment. Annoyed, yes, I would even go so far as to say pissed, but not malicious…at least not towards the first and
second years. No, I would much rather strangle a certain little miss priss from my own year, namely Laila Geer, but
Violet would do. Although, I was really burning to finish the job I had begun the night Laila threw my mother’s gift in
the fire. It wasn’t as if it was valuable or anything, it was just a worn out copy of Shakespeare sonnets, but it was
one of the only things that was truly mine that my mother had given me. All the rest of it was still at the house, which
had probably been completely gutted and all my stuff that was there thrown out, knowing Petunia.

So I soon deduced the only place of refuge left was the library, so off I went. Luckily the library wasn’t far from the
Ravenclaw common room, and I didn’t have to switch arms too many times, as I was carrying quite a load. The Arithmancy
texts just seemed to get thicker and thicker every year, a real strain on the arm muscles.

I walked quickly, hoping no one would stop me for a chat; I wasn’t up for idle chatter at the moment.

As soon as I reached the library I headed for a table near the back and dumped my load onto the empty surface. My
Arithmancy text went skittering across the table and onto the floor on the other side of the table and I couldn’t help
but roll my eyes. Everything was bound to go wrong today, wasn’t it?

The book landed with an audible thud and flipped itself open to a creased page with notes tucked inside that detailed
some rune we had studied almost a month ago. They were scrambled in between idle doodles and sandwiched by short
humorous sidelines that Marlene McKinnon, a Gryffindor who I sat by, had felt compelled to write on the margins. In
Marlene’s neat handwriting that contrasted so much to my own loopy and loose, came phrases such as “Why bother writing
down this rubbish?” “Don’t you think Daren looks cute today?” “You need to get a boyfriend you know…” It continued on in
that fashion, most of the little notes about Marlene’s crushes and how much she disliked Runes. Even if I religiously
wrote notes in Runes (if I didn’t, I would be lost faster than who knows what), I wasn’t too keen on them either, so
Maureen’s jokes about the memory acronyms and tricks Professor Sinistra gave us always made me smile.

After reading over the notes for a moment I gathered up the scattered papers and the textbook slowly and placed them
back on the table, pulling a few stray sheets out of the binding the text and placing them in a pile to the side.
Grabbing the parchment that I had been scrawling my essay on before I had to leave, I flipped the pages of the book
until I reached a dog-eared page with title ‘THE GEMINI RUNES.’

“These runes are named for their close resemblance to each other in the shape and meaning. They share the same broad,
smooth texture and intricate detail in their images….”

I skimmed the information on the page, already knowing most of it from the last two hours I had spent trying to expand
it into a substantial essay. So far, it wasn’t working.

I was really wishing I had Meara around to lighten the burden of this project, as she could actually understand a lot of
the stuff in the textbooks that I never can. She was a true Ravenclaw…me? I just couldn’t fit in any other house.

Really if you look at it, I’m a bit snarky and sometimes I admit I can be a bit harsh, but I really don’t have any
ulterior motive…I just don’t like some people. But me, sneaky? Yeah right. Mark Slytherin off my resume.

I wasn’t particularly just or fair to everyone. I usually act and speak before I think, something very un-Hufflepuff
like. They’re so methodical and careful and I just trapeze through everything. So go ahead and scratch that idea.

Now then Gryffindor…well, I’m not brave at all. I’m terrified of bugs and well…a lot of things. So I really don’t fit
the mold there either.

As I’ve mentioned before my house is a house for all the insatiable bookworms and intellectuals. While my wits are much
sharper than the majority of my year, I don’t feel a belonging to Ravenclaw either. I really don’t enjoy being buried in
books all year round, how boring would that get? Why don’t they live a little?

Not ‘living a little’ as say the Gryffindors would (sneaking out at all hours of the night to get who knows what), or
the Slytherins would (playing horrible tricks on anyone who would stand still long enough), and I wasn’t even sure what
the Hufflepuffs did for fun, but I would like to see even a nice snowball fight (even if I hated the cold they were fun)
occasionally between some of my housemates. I’ve come to realize, over the last year or so, that if I wanted to have
fun, like I imagined it, I would have to start making friends with people from other houses.

This was how I met Marlene McKinnon, who later formally introduced me to the Marauders…the troublemakers of the school.
I didn’t know them well; just enough to have slightly negative opinions of the four, especially James Potter. I swear
his head got so swollen sometimes that he just needed a nice, hard whack across the temple.

Weeks ago at detention, I had admitted to myself after some thought that I had quite enjoyed his spontaneous, if not
reckless, sense of adventure. He had shown me a different perspective of the Hogwarts world that night and I was still
quite intrigued on how he came to find it. That was something I may never know, as the Marauders were all very secretive
on where exactly they get their ‘information.’

I hadn’t spoken to James again after that night, but just as I caught myself staring curiously at the boy, I found him
stealing a few glances at me. Maybe it was all in my mind though; it was all some kind of paranoia. I wouldn’t put it
past myself these days.

I started suddenly, realizing I had been staring at the same paragraph for quite some time without actually absorbing
any of it and instead just letting my thoughts wander as usual. I allowed my right index finger to lazily trail on the
yellowing page of the text in swirling lines and random designs.

I was getting nowhere fast on this essay. I sighed and started collecting the scattered papers from earlier, I would
have to finish it later when I wasn’t so distracted. It wasn’t due until after the holidays anyways, I had just wanted
to get it done early so I didn’t have to do anything over the Hols.

Once I had stuffed everything back into a semblance of a pile, I lay my head on a makeshift pillow of my arms, letting
my eyes flutter close for a moment. The last few days’ events were finally catching up with me. I could feel it.

I yawned heavily and stretched my legs under the table, not letting my head leave its precarious position in the cradle
of my arms.

It was quite a few minutes before I was disturbed by a deep voice I didn’t immediately recognize calling my name.

“Lily? Lily?” the voice whispered near my ear.

I groaned and turned my head in the direction of the sound, sliding one eye open to see the amused face of James Potter
staring down at me.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

…..*blink*…..you know you still love me :-D

thanks to my reviewers:

bondariana – hey! I was wondering where you had disappeared too, thank you so much for all your wonderful reviews and
that artwork is amazing. Thanks as always for your support, you really made me smile when I saw you had reviewed after
so long of no one saying anything about this story.

Nadine – hey, nice to see you again as well. Hope you keep reading!

Lady In Black – hey, well, tour has come and past but you know…I’m horrible with deadlines.

Alyinat – well, I guess you’ll have to see if it will bloom or not then

Shortcake – thank you for the compliment, I hope this little interlude will satisfy your curiosity for now…

Draco’s Gurl – I thought it was romantic too, really :-D so sorry I made you wait for so many months

PhoenixPheather – we all must wait for the fluff I fear, though I do love writing…so silly and fun…but *sigh* I’m afraid
Lily and James will have to go through a few trials before they get together

Also thanks so much to: Anonymous, pottersgirl363, Anonymous, angel_fire242002, Anonymous, GreenEggsandHam, Loswen of
Tatharian, KJBridgerton, da understamding reviewer, Anonymous

Now review…or I shall never write again!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

14. An 'Enlightening' Conversation

Er, right, I should be apologizing, but as I’m not in the mood much to grovel and beg for forgiveness, I’m hoping this
chapter may do a bit to assuage anyone’s fears that I may be dead. I have written stuff(mostly H/Hr, but at least it’s
something) and a L/J one shot that still needs a bit more editing and grooming before I even dare to post it) I just
haven’t written much for SP, but as you can see I finally have so enjoy, and sorry for the wait. Love y’all!

Oh and something else, I lost all my email addresses and have a horrible memory, so I can’t find any of my betas, so
obviously this chapter hasn’t been edited or even looked over. If anyone is up for the job of betaing for such a lazy
and inconsistent author as myself, let me know!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Last time on SP:

I yawned heavily and stretched my legs under the table, not letting my head leave its precarious position in the cradle
of my arms.

It was quite a few minutes before I was disturbed by a deep voice I didn’t immediately recognize calling my name.

“Lily? Lily?” the voice whispered near my ear.

I groaned and turned my head in the direction of the sound, sliding one eye open to see the amused face of James Potter
staring down at me.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-Lily-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

It took a full moment for me to realize that he was waiting for me to answer him; when I had finally gathered my wits
about me enough to even form much of a coherent though he had already pulled up a chair and was watching me with a
curious look on his face.

“Yes?” I heard myself say and mentally kicked myself. That was intelligent.

“Just wondering why you are sleeping in the library, usually you’re the one who is glaring at the people who are snoring
while you’re trying to study. But now it’s the other way around I see.” His grin is absolutely infuriating sometimes,
and at the moment it was plastered on his face with the same teasing glint in his eyes that I had seen the night we had
spent in detention a few weeks ago.

It took another minute for me to fully process what he had said in my still slightly foggy brain.

“Hey! I don’t snore!” I blurted before I could stop myself. His grin got even wider and I felt the increasing need to
hit the boy.

“How would you know?” His eyebrow quirked a bit at me and he let out a small laugh. Hearing him laugh gave me the
unexplainable urge to join in with him, but even as my mouth twitched, I didn’t smile. There were still a few facts to
set straight before I would smile at James Potter, if I ever did.

“I-I just know I don’t.” I nodded curtly at him and turned to my Ancient Runes text, pretending to concentrate on the
same paragraph that I had given up hope on a few minutes ago. That was I was trying to concentrate on it until Potter
reached over and had the nerve to close the book. My eyes lingered on the back cover of the text until I managed to
dread up what I felt was a semi-convincing glare for him and faced him.

“Is there a reason you had to do that or was it just to make me mad?” I sighed with my growing annoyance at him bleeding
into my voice. I attempted to re-open the book, but his hand reached out again and stopped me. My eyes darted
involuntarily down to where he had grabbed my hand and raised my eyebrows when I lifted my eyes back up to meet his.

He let go almost immediately and his grin faded a bit, I noted with a bit of satisfaction. Serves him right, who said he
could grab my hand anyways.

“Actually it was a mixture of both,” he cleared his throat and said with the breezy tone of someone who always knew what
they were doing. I hated when he talked like that: like he knew so much more than everyone else. Just because he could
get top scores without opening a single book didn’t mean he was any better than the rest of us.

“Well, kindly leave me alone now, I am trying to study.” I turned back to my book and this time successfully opened it
without him interrupting. My eyes focused on the illustration on the page that was of two smooth looking rocks with
inscriptions dancing their way across them in weaving patterns. I followed a line of the symbols upwards as they wrapped
around the rocks in almost identical patterns.

It was a few minutes later that I realized he was still sitting there, watching me. My eyes flicked up from studying the
picture to meet his again.

“What?” The same annoyance from earlier was seeping into my voice. There was the same strange need to slap him across
the face again rising in me as I returned his gaze in silence.

“Nothing, just wondering when you were going to fall asleep again,” he responded cheerfully.

This time when my lips twitched upwards I let a small smile show; he had me on that one. But just because I had smiled
at him didn’t mean I was going to let him win this. Whatever this was.

“I wasn’t sleeping; I was taking a bit of a break and resting my eyes. And not snoring, I might add,” I said with as
much false dignity as I could manage. I found that it was very hard to keep a straight face around James Potter and I
wasn’t exactly sure if I liked the idea of it.

“Whatever you say, Evans, whatever you say.” He was still smiling that infuriating grin that had such a familiarly
charming fit on his face it made me wonder if he practiced smiling in front of a mirror in the morning. Well, it would
have been likely for him to do last year, when he was a real arse all the time, but this slightly, mark me when I say
slightly, more matured James Potter didn’t strike me as a complete self-conceited idiot like he had last year. Even
though I hadn’t really known him all that much last what I did know of him hadn’t impressed me. This year, however,
something about this outspoken and fun-loving Gryffindor boy caught my attention and not just because he had almost
literally put himself in my way as much as it seemed he could.

Of course, I’m sure this hadn’t been a conscious decision of his.

I made a sound that reminded me of a hum in the back of my throat, finding that I didn’t know how to respond to that. To
save myself from any more talking, I reasoned I should go back to my common room. At least he couldn’t follow me there.
I hoped.

I closed my Runes book and gathered up the parchment that my essay was scrawled on, I realized that I hadn’t finished it
and bit back a moan of disappointment, this meant I would actually have to spend some of the holiday on the stupid
thing. Grabbing a few pages of notes that had fluttered away from their spots in my book and tucking them safely back, I
shoved my book into my bag and slung it across my shoulder.

I stood up and began walking out of the library, heaving a sigh when I heard him abandon his own chair to follow me.
Once we had safely cleared the earshot of Madam Pince, I turned on him.

“Must you follow me, Potter?” I hissed at him, suddenly angry at his insistence of talking to me. I guess the anger I
had felt at Laila and Violet could be directed elsewhere too.

He looked taken aback for a moment and I thought that he might give up following me. So I turned around and started
walking at a brisk clip in hoping of losing him soon as the idle chatter he seemed to enjoy was starting to get to me.
To my disappointment, his footsteps started after mine after a few beats.

Once he had caught up to me, he grabbed my arm to stop me. I turned to face him, adjusting the strap of my shoulder bag
and sighing. What did he want now?

“I actually wanted to ask you something…not just annoy you. Actually I didn’t really want to annoy you at all that just
kind of happened…” he trailed off, looking a bit uncomfortable all of a sudden. I wondered if I was the one making him
uncomfortable or he was just unnerved at something else.

“Do you have a point, Potter?” I asked with a touch of sarcasm in my voice.

“I have a name you know, other than my surname,” he pointed out randomly. I felt the tug of a smile again at this. He
was avoiding something or other.

“I know that, it’s James. Is that what you wanted to know: your first name, Potter?” I snapped back at him with a smirk
on my face.

A flicker of his normal grin appeared on his face at this, until it was replaced with a more serious expression when he
cleared his throat and ran an errant hand through his already messy hair. I fought the urge to roll my eyes at this; it
was such a stupid habit of his. I don’t know how I started to despise it, well maybe I did.

In fourth and fifth year, being the stupid prat he was and sometimes still is, he would run his hand through his hair to
mess it up to make it look ‘cooler.’ Though it had made most girls swoon at the thought of him, I had developed a great
distaste for it. Now, it seemed as though it had simply become a habit from doing it too many times and not something to
make him look ‘windblown and damn sexy’ as some girls liked to describe it. Not that it did, usually it just made him
look like the scruffy-looking jerk that he had been.

“Oh yes, that’s it exactly, Evans,” he replied snarkily. This time I gave him a real smile and tilted my head to the
side. I didn’t know Gryffindors could be sarcastic. Imagine that.

“Well then, what did you want to know?” I asked, still amused at his answer.

“Oh…uh, right. I was actually wondering if you would…uh” He fumbled on his words for a minute before finally blurting
out quickly, “You’re really brilliant at Charms and me and my mates need some help with something.”

“What kind of something?” I narrowed my eyes, suddenly suspicious of him. This didn’t sit well in my mind, since when
did James Potter and his crew of troublemakers ask for help? From a Ravenclaw Prefect who they barely knew, no less?

“Something most definitely against the rules,” he supplied readily. “But,” he continued before I could say anything,
“very constructive and useful, that will help plenty of people in the future if you help us.”

“And how will this help me? For another thing, why are you asking me?” I questioned him further, nursing a slight
interest in what he was talking about all of a sudden.

He opened his mouth to answer me but then the sound of hurried footsteps abruptly cut off whatever he was about to say,
and he quickly pulled me to the side of the hallway.

“Listen, I’ll explain it all once we get back from the holidays, but promise me you’ll help? Please, I’ll do anything,”
he pleaded in a rushed whisper, glancing over his shoulder to see if he could spot who was coming our way.

I sighed, running this vague information through my head quickly. What could he possibly need my help for so desperately
that was not only against the rules but obviously very complicated? I had to admit that he had me intrigued with what
little information he had given me to think on.

“Fine, but this better not get me another detention,” I answered him after a moment, keeping my voice in the same soft
whisper he had used, and granting him a small smile which he returned with one of his huge grins that stirred something
deep in my stomach again. I shook myself and nodded to confirm my decision to myself and messed with the strap on my
shoulder again waiting for a verbal response from him.

“Brilliant,” he sounded excited and released his hand that I realized was still holding onto my arm. “I’ll catch up with
you after I get back from the holidays. You’re staying, right?”

“Yeah,” my voice, to my internal horror, was tinged with slight depression at the thought of staying in the empty,
drafty castle for Christmas.

He gave me a quirky smile that I couldn’t remember ever seeing on him before when he heard me and I wondered if he
noticed the tone, I hoped not.

“I’ll see you later, then,” he broke the brief silence and gave me a nod before he turned around, walking away.

“See you around,” I agreed, my voice back to its normal sound, I thankfully noted. I turned around myself, heading in
the opposite direction than him, towards my Common Room.

Before I had gone but two steps, he called out to me, “Hey, Evans!” I spun around to see him watching me at the end of
the hallway.

“What?” I called back to him, tilting my head to the side again.

“Thanks.” That damn maddening grin was back in place on his face, but I found that it annoyed me a notch less than it
did just a little while ago.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Taiyourshoes- well, I hope you enjoy the rest of your story, you should know that just seeing your reviews arrive after
so long of me being uninspired for this story actually pushed me to sit down and force something out. Thank you so much
for your kind words and thoughtful reviews.

Lady Starlight – wow, can’t say how much it means to me that you went through and reviewed every chapter so diligently.
:-D It might amuse you to know that the incident with the trees was inspired by an old guidance counselor who spoke to a
group of me and my friends about how our lives were like trees and well…my mind has a tendency to wander during long
lectures about stuff like that. I see you noticed it wasn’t pre-OotP as much as my own telling of what I think should be
like it. It’s nice to take a sabbatical from canon stories sometimes. :-D

Eschiva – I hope you’re happy, I updated and it’s not just a filler either. So have any more complaints about my
laziness? :-P I’m sure there are plenty, I shouldn’t have asked that.

Remus’ sweetie – well I’m glad your stumbling brought you to my story and you enjoyed it. Thanks for your review!

Draco’s Gurl – me? Alive? Oh, well, I’m breathing if that’s what you mean, but my writing tendencies have seemed to go
even more random and haywire than normal lately(honestly I’ve been more inspired to write H/Hr than L/J lately and I
call myself L/J obsessed. Shame, really.) Hope you liked this chapter, you saw a bit of L/J action, though most of the
development in their relationship will be a little later.

Bondariana – I couldn’t believe I actually managed a cliffhanger actually, I was proud of myself. Hehe, did I leave you
hanging long enough? It’s the smiley parade, hehe, have I mentioned I love your reviews? They always make me smile. :-D

Anonymous – oh wow, thanks, I’m rather partial to the trees part too actually. And me, write my own book? I don’t think
I’d have the concentration to do it, but thanks for the opinion that I have any talent at all. :-)

Mani12191 – thanks so much, I love writing humor, sometimes I laugh a little too hard and it takes me forever just to
get the words out of my brain. J

Green Eggs and Ham – well is this chapter a bit better? At least they spoke! Hehe. Hope to hear more from you. :-D

PhoenixPheather – I love writing about people pasts, I get so caught up in it sometimes I forget about telling the story
that I’m supposed to be telling actually. I’m glad you liked some of the background information and I’m sorry for the
wait.

Lady In Black – morals? What are those? :-D anyways if you hired a hit woman who would write the next chapter? ;-)

Msnorris – hmm most likely a lapse of my brain, but he starts calling her Lily more and more, so it will work. :-) shhh,
don’t tell anyone.

KJ Bridgerton- Yes I did have to end it there, just to torture people. Mwah hahaha! *clears throat* er-right I mean…it
was a good place to stop, I mean. :-D He was in the library because he needed to talk to Lily and she was in there. Hehe

Shortcake – is your curiosity quelled again, then? :-D

pottersgirl363 – thanks for the review!

Now review again or it will be months until you hear from me again! Mwah.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

15. Making Tracks Home

You should be glad I was hit with inspiration and didn’t want to sleep, because I have to get up seriously early
tomorrow morning and leave and go without internet for daaaaaaaaaays and its already killing me. So be grateful and no
complaining about length. So there. :-/ not that you shouldn’t be mad at me, but it would be rather nice if you were
just happy that I wrote something instead of noticing anything else. Oh and just a hint, there might be *something*
slightly important in this chapter…*whistle*

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 15: Making Tracks Home

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Last time on SP:

“Brilliant,” he sounded excited and released his hand that I realized was still holding onto my arm. “I’ll catch up with
you after I get back from the holidays. You’re staying, right?”

“Yeah,” my voice, to my internal horror, was tinged with slight depression at the thought of staying in the empty,
drafty castle for Christmas.

He gave me a quirky smile that I couldn’t remember ever seeing on him before when he heard me and I wondered if he
noticed the tone, I hoped not.

“I’ll see you later, then,” he broke the brief silence and gave me a nod before he turned around, walking away.

“See you around,” I agreed, my voice back to its normal sound, I thankfully noted. I turned around myself, heading in
the opposite direction than him, towards my Common Room.

Before I had gone but two steps, he called out to me, “Hey, Evans!” I spun around to see him watching me at the end of
the hallway.

“What?” I called back to him, tilting my head to the side again.

“Thanks.” That damn maddening grin was back in place on his face, but I found that it annoyed me a notch less than it
did just a little while ago.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-James-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

This was the first time in three years that I was going home for Christmas, I usually stayed at Hogwarts with the rest
of the Marauders so we could plot, plan, and other cause trouble in the peace of an almost deserted castle. This year
however was different: Remus’ full moon fell a little bit after the end of the holidays, giving us no real obligation to
stay at the castle. So we decided we would all travel to my house for the Christmas Break, after all where else could
all four of us go to be alone in our plotting?

We had to put the last touches on the Map, but after talking with Remus about the Charms we had come to the conclusion
that no matter how well we could all get by in class, none of us were proficient enough to cast the final tracking charm
on the Map. The only person, who would be able to, who even had the probability of having the talent in Charms, was one
Lily Evans, a Ravenclaw who I had had a handful of experiences with over the years.

Peter had been the one to find her earlier this year when she had fainted, that was when I had found out from a rare
moment of straightforwardness of Meara Riley’s that Lily’s parents were now dead and she was most likely suffering from
grief that she wouldn’t let anyone see. That was the thing that caught my interest for this girl, she had no desire to
use the things in her life to raise pity from anyone around her and she would rather suffer in silence than everyone to
know what she was going through. I admired that more than I let in at the time because it surprised me how a Ravenclaw
would show that kind of internal bravery.

So this had led me to inquire after her help with the last charm we needed, hoping against hope that she wouldn’t be
against breaking a few rules. To my great relief she had agreed with the minimal details because as Remus had put it,
“the less information she has to think over during the break, the less chance she’ll back out.”

After all, it wasn’t everyday that people created a Map which would tell you not only of every passage known to us, the
biggest sneaks in Hogwarts, but if this charm was pulled off, where people were in the castle at all times.

Now we were on the Hogwarts Express, steaming forward to Kings’ Cross for us all to go to my house. All four of us had
only ever been all at one place during holidays, besides the times we stayed at the castle, once before and that was
during the Quidditch final last summer between the Appleby Arrows and the Wimbourne Wasps.

The ground outside was covered in a frosty blanket of snow, making the world a white, colorless place. Inside the
compartment we were sitting in, it was quiet, for us, I mean. Peter was reading a book, on what I didn’t know and Sirius
and Remus were engaging in a relatively hushed game of Exploding Snap. It obviously hadn’t gone into the Sudden Death
round, that had a tendency to get very loud especially when Sirius was playing.

I continued to stare out the window at the snow, with nothing better to do and tap my fingers in an unsteady rhythm on
the window sill.

Some time later, Peter put down his book, apparently growing bored with it. He sighed and looked over to me, following
my eye line out the window to the snow.

“Something interesting out there, Prongs?” he asked after a moment. I broke my vacant gaze away and looked fully towards
him with a small grin.

“Not really, but nothing more interesting to look at,” I answered truthfully. My drumming fingers stopped and I leaned
forward to hear Peter better as Sirius had just decided to liven up their game by adding a bit of extra spark to the
cards. No doubt Sudden Death would start soon.

“So who do you think will win this time?” he jerked his head to indicate Sirius and Remus as they battled it out over
the smoking cards.

“I’m putting my bet on Sirius, the king of Exploding Snap,” I stated confidently. Sirius rarely lost a game of it, even
when he played with himself.

Remus carefully set a card on top of the precarious tower, breathing out a sigh of relief when it didn’t knock it over
immediately. However his breath caught the shaky formation off guard and sent the assembled cards tumbling with a loud
POP! to the ground of the compartment, sending the colorful sparks of Sirius’ in every which direction and singeing the
carpet.

“Nice, Moony,” I commented with a laugh as I noticed the small explosion had caused his eyebrows to disappear.

“Shut up,” he grumbled and turned back to view the cards Sirius was gathering up again with a sour look.

“Time for Sudden Death,” Sirius announced with a wicked grin at Remus. The sour look on his face deepened as Sirius gave
him back half the cards and they prepared to start the final round of the game even though it was obvious that Sirius
was going to win. After all, he barely ever lost to anyone unless cheating was involved, which though none of us were
below it once in a while was rarely imposed during a game of Exploding Snap on an unspoken principal. Now chess was a
different story.

The rest of the train ride was spent in rotations of Remus, Peter and I trying to beat Sirius once and for all the game,
but none of us were successful this time. We all vowed as we got off the train to meet up with my father who was waiting
for us that we would find a way to defeat the now self proclaimed Almighty Master of Exploding Snap before this holiday
was over. After all, we would have a lot of spare time.

“Hello boys,” my father greeted us with an amused smile thrown toward us. He was in his usual informal black robes and
was leaning against the column at the far side of the platform, near the Floo fireplaces. I noticed with a twinge that
the dark shadows under his eyes from lack of sleep that had started appearing some time last summer had grown worse now
and cast a dark pallor over my father’s usually warm, vibrant features.

“Heya, Mr. Potter,” Sirius replied almost with a disarming grin that he used most of the time to get out of trouble and
he threw an arm around my father’s shoulders with a grin.

This caused my father’s smile to deepen, revealing the laugh lines that crinkled at the sides of his eyes and he laughed
his deep, rumbling laugh that did much for assuaging my fears that his work was completely consuming him. If he could
still laugh at Sirius then it couldn’t be too serious. Maybe a case at work just wouldn’t get solved and he had to put
in a few extra hours…nothing serious.

We waited patiently for the Floo to open long enough for us all to get through with our trunks to get to my house, all
of us clustered by the column my father had been leaning on. After a minute of waiting we lapsed into comfortable
silence until it was our turn to go through the fireplaces.

“Time to go, boys. Grab a handful, you know how to do it,” my father instructed gently, out of habit, I suppose, as he
passed around the pot of Floo Powder.

Sirius went first, without mishap thankfully and then Peter and Remus soon followed, dragging their trunks along with
them with a bit of difficulty as neither one of them was entirely accustomed to the Floo Network.

Finally it was my turn to go forward and I took my handful of the sandy Floo Powder but before I could throw it in, my
father called me back with a quiet call.

“James,” he spoke softly, as if he didn’t want anyone; however few people there were left at the station, to overhear
him. “I want you to be careful with the boys over this break. Don’t wander far from the house, you hear me?”

“Yes, sir,” I answered automatically. I knew better than to argue with my father, but I couldn’t help being curious as
to why. We had never been restrained to the house before and had always at least been able to wander around the village.

My father seemed to see these questions cross through my mind and let out a mournful sounding sigh.

“I can’t give you the full details of what’s going on right now, James, but I need you to be careful. You can’t afford
to be as reckless as you have been in the past.” His mouth was set into a deep line of disappointment, of me or
something else, I couldn’t be sure.

It struck me suddenly how impossibly old my father looked at that moment as he warned me patiently. I had never thought
of him that way before, in my mind he had always been the same steady reliable source of advice that would always be
there. But now, the shadows on his face and the deepened wrinkles somehow had aged this man who I knew to be my father
almost beyond recognition to me and it scared me somewhere deep inside.

“I’ll be careful, Dad,” I assured him quietly, sensing instinctively that he needed the confidence that I would be.
“I’ll make sure the others are too.”

He looked unexplainably relieved at this and he let a small smile permeate his features, lifting several years off his
face and assuaging some of my own fears for him.

“Thank you, James. Now go on through, your friends must be wondering where you are. I’ll be home soon. I have some
things at the office to take care of.” He gave me a small nod and gestured towards the fireplace. I could feel his eyes
following me carefully as I stepped forward, throwing my dust into the fireplace and the flames flared up in a sickly
green color, painting the bricks around us.

“Potter’s Residence!” I shouted and jumped forward, feeling my feet begin to spin forward and the platform around me
slowly dissolved until I was completely swallowed by the whirling flames that eventually pushed me through the old
familiar gate to my home where the rest of the Marauders were waiting impatiently for me to arrive.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

And that is your chapter for now…..

KJ Bridgerton – I think I still took months, but I’m really sorry and next time I take months you have my permission to
email me incessantly to bug me about it, that usually works. I totally understand being delirious from homework so don’t
worry about that:-D

Lady Starlight – I hope this chapter explained a bit more about the project. That will really start picking up the story
soon, so watch for information about it carefully*wink*

Remus’ sweetie – thanks for reviewing. I hope this was realistic for you too. I hate those scenes that feel so forced
and everyone has perfect grammar and stuff. Honestly, people don’t talk like that ;-)

Brie – I would love for you to beta for me and as for dedication to this story and all that garbage, I don’t think I’m
that dedicated to it so time is not a problem as long as it doesn’t take as long for you to edit as it does for me to
write. :-D Some L/J action will be beginning soon, so don’t fret. *hehe* my email is on my profile if you’d like to talk
about betaing for meJ

Mani12191 – I once again haven’t updated in forever, but you should still review because you love me…you know you are
secretly amused by my horrible writing tendencies. Lily will probably not realize that she *likes* him for a long time,
buuut something big will happen soon between them…

Peccavi – Laila will get her dues soon. J don’t fret, lol

Eschiva – yes it was months, but gosh don’t be pessimistic, one day I will get a chapter out within two weeks of another
one….that day is probably far in the future though. You realize it’s almost been two years(or has it been?) since I
started this. That’s so sad I’m only on 15….

Lady in Black – ohh great because breaking a rib wouldn’t bother me at all. :-D this isn’t very long either, but I’m
sorry, lol. There was some important stuff in this one though.

Draco’s gurl – I rose from the dead again, but not quite as spectacularly as last time, I suppose. My ego is
sufficiently boosted. :-P I tried writing D/G a looong time ago, but I didn’t like the way it turned out, I may try my
hand at it again though.

Bondariana – oh I love your stories, really :-D they make me laugh like crazy. We never get to talk on msn anymore
because we never catch each other in time, oh well. Did you go hunting for a hit woman too then? Cause this is kind of
short but not the shortest it’s ever been…soo….lol

And that is all for now….leave me lots of reviews so I’ll be happy when I come back from my trip…oh and for those of you
who are curious and stalker-ish, you can check out my livejournal for some occasional tidbits of writing if you’d like
at livejournal.com/users/astarstrucklady

------------------------------------------------------------------------

16. Melancholy Christmas

Since soooo many of you have been asking me to do it for a while now, I have gone through and added whose POV it is to
all the chapters I believe(tell me if I skipped any) hopefully that will make it easier for you guys to get through. I
need to go through and edit some parts of the earlier chapters and definitely re-write some parts, but I will get to
that later. Thanks for your patience.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 15: Melancholy Christmas

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

He looked unexplainably relieved at this and he let a small smile permeate his features, lifting several years off his
face and assuaging some of my own fears for him.

“Thank you, James. Now go on through, your friends must be wondering where you are. I'll be home soon. I have some
things at the office to take care of.” He gave me a small nod and gestured towards the fireplace. I could feel his eyes
following me carefully as I stepped forward, throwing my dust into the fireplace and the flames flared up in a sickly
green color, painting the bricks around us.

“Potter's Residence!” I shouted and jumped forward, feeling my feet begin to spin forward and the platform around me
slowly dissolved until I was completely swallowed by the whirling flames that eventually pushed me through the old
familiar gate to my home where the rest of the Marauders were waiting impatiently for me to arrive.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

-James-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The sun had long since faded beneath the horizon and the stars and half-lit moon were the only light I had as I sat
alone on the stairs of the veranda a week after I arrived home. My thoughts had been clouded with worry as I watched my
father grow more distant and shadowed every day. His work consumed as it never had before and even the usual cheery
countenance of my mum was beginning to show signs of wearing thin. Something was wrong, even the rest of the Marauders
were noticing even though nothing was being said.

I'm not sure how long I was sitting there, my head swirling with too many thoughts to comprehend fully, before I heard
him come up behind me. I knew instinctively that it was Sirius by the strong feeling of magnetism that always
accompanied him wherever he was. I had only witnessed him lose his complete composure a handful of times and most of
them were because of his family.

The boards creaked beside me and I didn't look over immediately when I heard him sit beside me with a sigh. Dropping my
head into my hands, I threaded my fingers through my hair in a comforting habit. The world, at times like these, was
almost too much for me to understand.

The papers screamed with headlines of a brooding war on the brink of breaking out within the wizarding world, with a
group of pureblood maniacs leading the movement to wipe out all Muggleborn magic-bearers. Unidentified and shrouded in
mystery, a suppressing fear had silently stolen upon the world which I lived in and I was very sure of the fact that
something was coming that would change everyone, because this wasn't just a stray band of purebloods on a rampage
against Muggles this time. This group was bringing something much darker, much bigger, than anything I could fathom.

“What's on your mind, Prongs?” Sirius finally asked quietly. I heard his light, even breathing beside me and at that
moment for no reasonable explanation, I was incredibly grateful that Sirius Black was my best friend.

“What do you suppose is going to happen?” I studied his face carefully as I posed the question that had been bothering
since I came home to find the news that had been denied to us in Hogwarts. Until I had found all the recent newspapers,
I hadn't had an inkling of how sheltered I had been from the outside world in the castle.

Sirius sighed heavily, staring out towards the faded sky before answering me, “Something big is coming, Prongs. It's
been brewing for a few years and it's no good.”

“Why didn't you mention this before?” I asked, the beginnings of anger stirring in with my barely acknowledged fear.
Sirius shrugged at that, his eyes dropping to the ground and his hands clasping together.

“Didn't think it would be this big. Sounded pretty normal when it first started; just some purebloods trying to make
waves. Nothing too serious, nothing to get too worried over,” he responded with a strange calm. I opened my mouth to
retort, but he cut me off before I could say anything. “Yeah, yeah, I know, I was wrong. What else is new?”

Without speaking it out loud, I knew suddenly the topic had shifted into a subject matter completely different than
mysterious uprisings.

“That was a long time ago, Padfoot,” I said in almost a whisper as I recalled the events at the end of our 5th year.
From where I was sitting I could see Sirius' eyes flash as he looked up at me with a start.

“Don't lie, Prongs, it wasn't all that long ago. Less than a year, in fact,” he spat out bitterly. I saw his mind
working furiously, no doubt remembering every painful detail of that mistake-ridden night.

“It wasn't all your fault, Sirius,” I tried my best to sound fierce in the statement but it came out as more of a
strangled whisper again. He broke eye contact with me again, swinging his gaze back toward the horizon with its last few
lights straying into the sky.

“Yes it is, don't try to take any of my blame, James. If it wasn't for you that night, I don't want to think about what
would have happened,” Sirius contradicted me quickly and purposefully. I couldn't believe he wanted all the blame for
what happened that night, after all that had happened after it. Remus had forgiven him, Snape had given us a wide berth,
and the Marauders were still strong in their loyalty to each other, even if it was still a bit tense between Remus and
Sirius.

In a last ditch attempt to lift that dark cloud that had been hovering in his eyes since we began our discussion, I
swallowed hard and muttered, “We could blame it all on Snivellus, you know.”

Sirius gave a short bitter laugh at that and got up from his perch, stretching his arms over his head. I rose, too, and
leaned against the outside wall of the house as Sirius continued to stare out into the distance. We stayed this way for
several minutes until the far-away chiming of the old family clock announced loudly with its repetitive chimes that it
was midnight.

He startled out of his trance and turned back to go inside but not before pausing and nodding towards me, adding a soft,
“Happy Christmas, Prongs,” before going inside.

I smiled slightly, a ghost of my normal smile really, and replied softly to the now empty porch, “Happy Christmas,
Padfoot.”

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

The morning came quickly, with Peter waking the rest of us, as was his custom on Christmas day.

“Come on, up you guys, there are presents waiting to be opened!” he practically squealed. I sent my best glare in the
direction of his almost childish enthusiasm, but it was to no avail. Once Peter got into a mode of his it was impossible
to get him out of it.

I groggily rolled out of bed and sat up in bed with a yawn. I was soon joined in my room by an equally sleepy-looking
Sirius who sprawled across the open space on my bed with a groan and stormy countenance. I could tell he had slept
almost as well as I had, which hadn't been very good at all. Remus was practically pushed into the room next by Peter
who was the only person I ever remember meeting who was so chipper in the morning.

All of the presents for this year had been piled in a corner of my room and Peter was now distributing them to us with a
smile and as he gave Sirius his last one with a bit of a flourish I heard Sirius mutter a distinctive, “That one is
mental.” I gave a soft snort at that and Remus sent me a questioning look before turning back to his pile of presents.

Peter finally sat down after making sure everything was in order. He was always the one who made sure everything was
handed out correctly before any present-swapping events, especially Christmas. It was almost an unspoken tradition that
he was in charge of making sure everyone got what they were supposed to get.

“Well,” Remus started to say once we had all settled. An uncomfortable silence descended on us and I cleared my throat.

Suddenly Sirius sat up with a grin on his face and asked with a jubilant air, “Well, what are we waiting for?” He tore
into his gifts with a gusto I hadn't seen in him for almost half a year.

Soon we all caught his spirit, however forced it might have been, and we all dug into our own piles and the paper on
them was soon strewn all across the room. I threw aside gifts from aunts and uncles and even a few from my parents until
I had made it through the pile. It had been another tradition of the Marauders since 3rd year that we did not exchange
gifts and that our big project of the year would be our gift to one another. Each year we had finished the very last
part of the project after we were done with the other gifts. This year was different however, in that we still hadn't
come close to finishing it.

It was our most ingenious project yet, besides becoming Animagi for Remus, illegally I might add. The Map, although in
early stages would be our lasting imprint on Hogwarts for sure.

We had carefully documented every secret passage way, trap door, and hidden room that we had found onto a piece of paper
but we needed a few last charms to complete what we had in mind for it. Although Remus had been working on a charm to
help show the locations of people in the castle, he hadn't ever been able to work out exactly how to perform the spell.

That was where Lily Evans fit in as she was the most brilliant witch at Charms that I had ever come across. Not to
mention she was very pretty and a bit more sociable than the rest of the Ravenclaws. I could come to like this girl very
much if she actually went through with it and helped us. I had never known possible contenders for Head Girl would agree
to willingly break the rules.

Of course, that was only a plus.

“Whatcha thinkin' about, Prongs?” Remus tossed a question towards me, looking amused.

I snapped back into a more logical frame of mind, telling myself to quit thinking over the pretty redhead and start
thinking more about the Map. Which in all logicality would only lead me to think of her more, but I would tackle that
later.

“About the Map, Remus…” I began and all four of us talked of how we would go about getting Lily to do everything we need
her to do well into the day.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Bondariana - that sucks…hope you get around to writing and finish soon, sounds like those are fun.:-D my holidays this
year are gonna be May 28- August 22 I think, that's what they usually are, though I'm going to be without internet
access July 1-15

Lady Starlight - Lily has some quite interesting experiences coming up soon *wink* good catch on James' observations:-D

classics3 - Well, it will be Potter's Residence for now because they do not live in Godric's Hollow yet. One day when a
good name comes up for where they live now I'll change it but generic it will stay for the time being.

Mani12191 - aww I'm sorry about that, I'm so lazy that I just forget to write for SP and get sidetracked doing other
stuff. But I am so becoming stricter with myself as I realized recently I have only written 15 chapters in almost 2
years, that's pitiful.

Remus' sweetie - well I hope you won't be confused about POV's anymore since I went back and edited to add all the spots
when it changes.

Eschiva - I didn't tell you because I updated at around 1 in the morning before I left for Philadelphia, so there.

Draco's Gurl - a miracle indeed and yes Voldemort will be playing an important supporting role in the future but you'll
have to wait and see ;-)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

17. The Tides of Change

Eh…whatever…I had a whim to write something for this…I know I haven't even set foot here in almost a year or something
like that…I dunno what made me meander over here really…but here we are I suppose.

Email - xhandwrittenlove@gmail.com

LJ- http://www.livejournal.com/~astarstrucklady

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 16: The Tides of Change

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

From end of Chap. 16:::

We had carefully documented every secret passage way, trap door, and hidden room that we had found onto a piece of paper
but we needed a few last charms to complete what we had in mind for it. Although Remus had been working on a charm to
help show the locations of people in the castle, he hadn't ever been able to work out exactly how to perform the spell.

That was where Lily Evans fit in as she was the most brilliant witch at Charms that I had ever come across. Not to
mention she was very pretty and a bit more sociable than the rest of the Ravenclaws. I could come to like this girl very
much if she actually went through with it and helped us. I had never known possible contenders for Head Girl would agree
to willingly break the rules.

Of course, that was only a plus.

“Whatcha thinkin' about, Prongs?” Remus tossed a question towards me, looking amused.

I snapped back into a more logical frame of mind, telling myself to quit thinking over the pretty redhead and start
thinking more about the Map. Which in all logicality would only lead me to think of her more, but I would tackle that
later.

“About the Map, Remus…” I began and all four of us talked of how we would go about getting Lily to do everything we need
her to do well into the day.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

It was snowing. It was the first thing I noticed when I awoke on Christmas Day and it wasn't without a breath of sadness
that I breathed in the crisp, frosty air that permeated through the room.

I was alone in the room of five beds during the holidays; even Meara had gone home and left me here. It had been
happening more and more lately: her forgetting about me and me not telling her anything. It wasn't on purpose, it had
just started happening and neither of us tried to stop it.

I knew that the two of us were drifting apart but I felt rather helpless to even try to stop it. I had never had a close
friend like her before I came to Hogwarts, or at least one that stuck for more than a month, and now that the friendship
that had endured us for six years of school was melting apart before my eyes I had no inkling of what to do to prevent
it from happening.

I was at a loss as to what to say to her as our time together become tenser everyday we spent with each other. She had
begun to withdraw herself even farther from social situations and had uttered no explanation for her slow transformation
into a recluse. Although once it would not have taken a second thought from her to head outside to study with me on a
sunny day, she now seemed to prefer to stay in the poorly lighted corners of the cob-web infested library.

I knew I could have fought it more, but my attempts at battling the invisible curtain that was rapidly coming between us
were feeble at best. I was only half-heartedly fighting to keep my best friend with me, when a year ago I would have
done anything to stop this from happening. When did we even start to drift apart? Was there a starting point for that
kind of thing?

Well maybe there are starting points there other things, my leaped back to James Potter and the quaint smile he had
flashed at me as he darted away right before he left. I had given up trying to figure out what I had gotten myself
involved in and now I simply drifted back to the changes that I had seen in James.

He was more charming than I ever really gave him credit for, of course, and wasn't so bad anymore now that he had
stopped strutting around the school picking on anyone who looked at him the wrong way.

I couldn't stop thinking about him and oh, had I tried. His easy smile swam in my mind every time I tried to pull out
the unfinished Runes essay that he had interrupted me on. I decided it would probably be better for me to just steer
clear of library, too, since that seemed to bring unwarranted images of him into my head as well.

In fact, all during Break I had contemplated the cryptic words he had said to me in the hallway.

Why was he asking me to help him, anyways? Remus was a fair hand at Charms, and I couldn't imagine that it was easy for
the four of them to concede defeat so completely as to ask someone outside of their quartet, not to mention House, for
help.

While my problems with Meara had disturbed me during the holidays so far, they never haunted me like the James Potter's
face did. I had had more than ample time to mull over every last detail of both situations and had determined that both
were out of my control, but for very different reasons.

There was one thing that I drew from both situations; I knew that the return of Meara, Potter and the rest of the school
would bring change like the tides of the sea finally crashing in after lapping at the coast for a few hours.

With this thought, I stared out to the frozen lake on the grounds that had long since frozen over and ceased to lap at
its own shores. As far as I could see across the grounds, Hogwarts was buried in glaringly white snow and a heavy sense
of loneliness settled in me with this sight of the grounds being abandoned to the winter.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * *

They come back today, was the first thing that ran through my mind that morning. It was snowing again and this time I
didn't note it with the same tinge of loneliness that had blanketed me during on Christmas Day, but with a new hope for
the change that I had felt coming that day was on its way.

I hurried down to breakfast with an unusual breakfast, ready for it to be over and done with so the Hogwarts Express
would arrive earlier. It was due to get to Hogsmeade at exactly noon and I felt a strange sense of urgency towards the
train.

I brought along my book bag with a new determination to finish off that Runes essay that she had dawdled around all
during holidays. I would not be caught unprepared tomorrow in class with an unfinished essay that could have been done
weeks ago. I mean really, what would I have told my professor? `Uh, sorry Professor Flores, I couldn't concentrate on my
Runes essay because I kept thinking about James Potter'? Yeah, that would have gone over well.

I lingered at breakfast as long as I could, loitering at the table trying to wheedle away the time. I stared at the
ceiling of the Great Hall, watching as the colors of the sky shifted ever so subtly to hint slightly that time was
passing. I finally began to wander outside the Great Hall and into the corridors eventually finding myself in the very
hallway that had been the place of James Potter and mine's last conversation.

Briefly, as I looked around, reflecting on that day I realized that I had not been able to singularly refer to him as
`James' or `Potter' since that day and he had been simply James Potter to me. I pondered what I would call him when I
next saw him, but I didn't have time to delve deeply into this before I heard ever-increasing chattering voices
filtering into the hall. It was that time already.

I started myself from my thoughts and began to trudge back towards the Ravenclaw Tower, realizing I still hadn't quite
completed that essay yet.

I was almost to the Tower when I heard a voice calling my name behind me.

“Lily! Lily! Wait up!” I turned to see James Potter sprinting up to me and I managed a small smile. He grinned hugely,
looking satisfied about something but before I could wonder what it was, he had grabbed my arm and begun to guide me in
the opposite direction.

“Come on, we need to talk,” he said simply, as an explanation of this new route.

We walked for several minutes in silence with his hand still lightly resting on my arm, gently showing me which way to
go in the dusty corridors he chose to go through. After going up a floor and entering a new set of hallways that were
unfamiliar to me, I finally spoke.

“How were your holidays, James?” I inquired as lightly as I could, testing out the new way of addressing him delicately.
He paused for a moment and then looked back at me with a slow smile and shrugged.

“Fine, I suppose,” came his reply a moment later.

“Just fine?” I asked good-naturedly. “I thought when you four all got together in one confined place you always had a
grand old time.”

“Oh…well. It wasn't that, it's just…you know. Some news kind of rattled us all a little, but we had fun…yeah.” He
shrugged again and offered a half-hearted smile to me that had a look of sadness in it. I swallowed the words stuck in
my throat as our eyes caught in a look together for a moment.

The eye contact was broken with a loud clatter from down the hallway which caused me to jump out of surprise and for
James to whirl around with his wand drawn.

“Who's there?” he asked to the darkness that enveloped the other half of the hallway.

“It's just me, Prongs,” the familiar voice of Sirius Black reached my ears, just as his lanky figure became silhouetted
in the shadows. “A bit jumpy today, aren't you? Up to something you shouldn't be with a certain Ravenclaw Prefect, eh,
Prongs?”

Sirius gave me a prodigious wink and I shook my head at him, with a total loss of anything to say. Luckily, James was
used to the jibes of his friend.

“Just because you have to snog with every girl you lead down a hallway doesn't mean I have to, Sirius,” James retorted,
the traces of sadness that I had seen him just moments ago tucked away, out of sight.

“Well, anyways, even if you don't take advantage of such an opportune situation, it's about time you got here,” Sirius
commented. Dropping his voice, he added, “We've been waiting here forever for you two. It's going to be too late to go
if we don't leave soon.”

“Right, let's go then. Where are Moony and Wormtail?” James agreed. He grabbed onto my arm again as I glanced between
the two, trying to make out what they were talking about.

“Already left…they'll be waiting for us,” Sirius replied quickly.

James nodded and began to follow after Sirius, guiding me with hand, but I stopped him about halfway down the hallway
having finally found the words to say what I was wondering.

“Where are we going?” I whispered to him.

He grinned at me in that quirky half-smile again and leaned down to mutter in my ear, “I guess you'll see when we get
there.”

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *
* * * * * * * * * *

Okay, end of whatever chapter this is. Review! Even if you are furious that it's been forever and year since I wrote
something for this.

:-D

--Julie

------------------------------------------------------------------------

18. A Meeting With The Marauders

Ohh la la…a new chapter this early? Go ahead, have a heart attack but I should tell you…

…..

…..

…..

This is actually my late April Fool's Joke to you all….

…..

…..

…..

Just kidding ;-)

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 17: A Meeting With The Marauders

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

From Chapter 16…..

James nodded and began to follow after Sirius, guiding me with hand, but I stopped him about halfway down the hallway
having finally found the words to say what I was wondering.

“Where are we going?” I whispered to him.

He grinned at me in that quirky half-smile again and leaned down to mutter in my ear, “I guess you'll see when we get
there.”

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[James]

She groaned behind me and I hid a smile to myself, but she must have seen it because she retorted in high fashion,
“Where have I heard that line before? We better not be breaking more than five school rules right now.”

This comment released the laughter that had been waiting at the back of throat since I had seen her mutinous face
moments after I had begun to follow after Sirius.

“Actually,” I started to say in between my own breaths of laughter, “We aren't breaking any that I know of.”

Her eyebrows shot up her forehead at this statement and I could see her curiosity was piqued as to where we were headed
now more than it had been before.

“The famous Gryffindor quartet not breaking any rules their first day back, after such a long break? Shocking.” She
smirked jokingly at me and I grinned back at her, with the full intent on making a clever comeback but Sirius re-entered
the hallway again, looking impatient.

“Are you two coming or not?” Sirius growled, with the edge of a whine in his voice. He was shifting from foot to foot,
keen to get going and meet up with Peter and Remus.

I felt more than saw Lily glance at me out the corner of her eyes just before I grabbed her hand and rushed after
Sirius, who had already padded down the hallway intent on our destination.

It only took a minute or two for me to navigate to the familiar doorway that us Marauders had used as a sort of secret
hangout ever since last year when we had needed a secluded spot to practice our Animagi skills. This was one of the most
deserted corridors that we could find in all of Hogwarts and we had carefully mapped out most of the ones that we had
found for future use and of course, for our masterpiece: The Map.

The room itself had probably once been a classroom, but it was hard to tell under the centuries of dust that had
collected on everything that was included inside the lonely little room. Of course, we did our best to clear most of the
dust away when we occupied the room but we were always careful to replace it so it seemed as if the room was just as
deserted as always.

By the time I reached it, with Lily tagging along behind me, it had already been cleared and it looked comfortable
enough with bean bags that looked suspiciously like the ones the Divination room sported sat in a neat circle around a
seemingly unassuming piece of already partially worn, blank parchment.

Lily raised her eyebrows once more at me and I gestured towards one of the two empty bean bags, the other three already
occupied by the rest of the Marauders. She sat down in one flowing motion and I couldn't help but admire the grace she
showed. I quickly shook myself out of the stare I had fixed on her when I felt Sirius focus on me with an inquisitive
glance of his own.

“Now, what all this nonsense about?” Lily asked after a moment of silence in the room. I cleared my throat, trying to
find the words to explain exactly what we needed from her, but Remus beat me to the chase.

“We need you to help us with…well, a project of ours,” he said, tentatively, glancing up at me.

“Yes...James already informed me of that. Now what exactly does this `project' of yours entail and how much trouble will
this get us into?” Lily asked briskly, studying the parchment on the floor in front of her intently. Her hand twitched
by her side and I could sense she was eager to reach out and grab it to look at it more closely.

“Well, technically, it won't get you into any trouble because it's not going to have your name on it anywhere and you
can't really trace the kind of charm we want you to figure out for us, partly because we're not sure it exists yet….”
Remus trailed off, uncertain of where to continue it seemed.

“You, see,” Sirius picked up excitedly, “Remus here has been trying to figure out the kind of charm that will work for
us all year, but he still hasn't cracked it. We figured if our Moony here couldn't do it, then the only person who could
was you. After all, you're the only person who beat ol' Remus here in the Charms and it helps that you're down-right
gorgeous, too.” He gave her a liberal wink with this last cheeky comment and then sent me a calculating glance, as if to
gauge the expression my own face would form at this comment. I tried to keep a perfectly straight expression, but I knew
Sirius had caught the flash in my own eyes when he had said it.

I would be hearing about this later and it definitely wasn't a topic I felt like discussing, as I wasn't even sure of my
own footing on it yet.

Lily had given an exhale of doubtful laughter at Sirius' words, but she still had the charmed look that most girls wore
around him. I couldn't help but wish that she would look at me with that smile, couldn't help but wish that Sirius
didn't know how to push my buttons so well.

“All these obvious attempts at flattery aside, you guys still haven't told me what it is that you are actually doing,”
Lily said quietly, sending me a sudden, pointed glance.

“We're making a map,” I said plainly, not being able to think of anything that sounded more intelligent, “and we want
you to help us charm it with a sort of locating charm.”

“A map? Of what? And why would you need a locating charm?” A torrent of questions rushed out of her mouth all at once.
She looked at me and I knew at that point for certain that she wasn't going to back out on us, she was too interested.

“A map of Hogwarts,” Peter spoke up for the first time since we had entered the room. “A map that can tell you where
everyone in the castle is at any given moment.”

Lily was silent for a moment, digesting this huge tidbit of news. I could see her mind clicking furiously over every
nook and cranny of her knowledge about Charms and finally a deep furrow came to rest on her forehead.

“I don't know…” she started and then trailed off, looking deep in thought.

“Don't say you can't do it, yet,” Sirius interjected before she finished the sentence. “Just think it over for a while
and get back to us.”

She nodded slowly, still lost in thought until finally she seemed to break out of her trance.

“Show me what you have already,” she spoke suddenly, focusing her eyes once more on the blank parchment. I smiled at her
and then picked up the Map.

I pointed my wand tip at the edge of the paper and silently, the black ink began to fill into the detailed grooves that
Peter had drawn out to represent all the corridors, secret passageways, and interesting rooms that we had ever come
across at Hogwarts. She watched, enraptured, as the ink etched the Map onto the parchment and gave us all a smile of
approval.

“That's wonderful,” she whispered softly. “How many years have you been planning this?”

“Well, we never really thought we would get around to making a real Map, but Peter, here, has been documenting
everything that we ever found in our adventures here since third year. Then James and Sirius came up with this plan over
the summer and we've been trying to perfect it every since,” Remus explained quickly, enthused.

“It's wonderfully detailed,” she commented, admirably. Peter beamed, but said nothing, having always been shy around
girls. He had always made me wonder, how he could talk so much when no girl was around but the second one came into the
room he would clam up and rarely say anything.

“So you'll try to find a way to do it?” Sirius asked eagerly.

“Of course, but I don't think I can do it alone,” she answered, biting her lip in thought again.

“Don't worry about that. We'll all be glad to do skull sessions with you anytime. You just have to ask,” I said quickly,
before Sirius could get another word in.

She gave me an amused glance and cheekily responded with mock shock. “James Potter? Doing skull sessions willingly? I
never thought I'd even hear of it.”

“There's a first for everything,” I shot right back at her, with fake dignity. She rolled her eyes briefly at me and
Remus cleared his throat to catch my attention away from her.

“We better get going if we want to make it to dinner on time, James,” he said in a warning tone. I had a feeling he was
trying to warn me about more than one thing. I nodded, but didn't voice at an answer right away.

Sirius stood, grabbing the Map away from me and clearing the ink. He quickly rolled it up and stuffed it in his pocket;
I could tell he was eager to get going to dinner. He never passed up an opportunity for food.

“Come, then, you heard Moony. Time to go. We'll discuss this again later.” Sirius had already practically bolted from
the door, with Peter not too long behind him. Remus walked at a more leisurely pace, nodding to Lily and me before
disappearing after the other two.

“So…”Lily began after he had gone. “Mind showing me the way to the Great Hall, because I must admit, I have no idea
where I am right now.”

I laughed freely at this and she gave me a small shove on the arm, but I nodded and began to lead the way. It took far
less time than I would have liked to take her there and most of the short walk was passed in silence, not uncomfortable
silence, but silence nonetheless.

When we reached the doors, noise from dinner was already reverberating through the Entrance Hall and I knew that we were
probably late, but it didn't seem to matter much at the moment. It's not like I wasn't late all the time.

“Well, I'll see you around, James,” I heard her say from a distance and shook myself back to reality for the second time
that night.

“Huh?” I kicked myself internally. “Oh, yeah, right. Uh...let me know when you want to hit the books and I'll come help
you out. Make sure you don't fall asleep and all that.”

I threw in a grin for good measure at the end of my sentence and she smiled back for instance before her face crumpled.

“Oh, no…” she moaned.

“What?” I asked, worried at the sudden change in temperament.

“I never finished my Runes essay,” she said, finally, looking devastated.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Okay…another chapter down. I think I responded to everyone's reviews from last chapter (if you didn't get an email,
check the review page for this story) and umm…it would be great for some feedback!

Hmmm let's see…I have 180 reviews now and I think I need at least 190 before I'll feel like updating…so that means YOU,
yes, YOU READING THIS RIGHT NOW needs to review and make this author happy. ;-) …or it will be another 6 months before
you hear from me…and no one wants that, do they?

------------------------------------------------------------------------

19. An Evening Of Bad News

Another chapter…this one's a bit short, but you all will survive, I'm sure. It had to be short or it wouldn't have
worked as a chapter…so…read on!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 18: An Evening of Bad News

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

From Chapter 17::

“Huh?” I kicked myself internally. “Oh, yeah, right. Uh...let me know when you want to hit the books and I'll come help
you out. Make sure you don't fall asleep and all that.”

I threw in a grin for good measure at the end of my sentence and she smiled back for instance before her face crumpled.

“Oh, no…” she moaned.

“What?” I asked, worried at the sudden change in temperament.

“I never finished my Runes essay,” she said, finally, looking devastated.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

James stared at me for a moment before bursting out in laughter. He bent over double, his whole body shaking in the
obvious hilarity he found in the situation.

“Don't laugh,” I said, in a defensive tone, embarrassed of myself. I couldn't believe I had forgotten to do something so
important. Honestly, I had had the whole winter break to finish!

“Sorry…sorry,” he forced out through his laughter. He straightened up again and faced me with a more serious expression.
“I'll help you finish, if you want,” he offered tentatively.

I looked up in surprise; it wasn't like him to do his homework in advance. He usually scribbled it down in the passing
period before the class it was due in. Maybe he was growing up.

“I mean…not that I've done it yet or anything,” he added, reading my mind. “I was planning on working on it tonight
anyways, so you know…you can join me if you'd like.”

Nope, he hadn't changed, I corrected myself. Still the same old James Potter, not doing his homework until the very last
second. I kicked myself for even getting into this situation.

I stole a glance at his face which was staring quizzically back at me. I realized a second later he was waiting for an
answer about working together on the essay. I flinched inwardly, what to do? I never worked with anyone on my schoolwork
and frankly, his proposal sounded entirely too much like a date and I'm not sure I could ever go on a date with James.
He wasn't exactly the type of guy that I looked for.

“I don't know if that's a good idea, James,” I finally said quietly, flashing a small smile to ease the rejection. “I
think I have to do this one alone. Maybe some other time.”

I pivoted around and rushed into the Great Hall before I heard his response, not even taking the time to look at his
expression. I just hope he would still talk to me.

I hurried across the Hall to the Ravenclaw table and slid into the empty spot across from Meara quickly. Before I even
said hello to her I began to hastily put things on the plate in front of me, realizing my hunger finally.

“Hello, Lily,” she greeted me softly, her voice cause me to look up to see her penetrating gray eyes already studying
me. “Have a nice Break?”

Her tone was deceivingly casual and I was startled to realize that it sounded strained. Her face looked hollow, as if
she had aged years in just the few weeks since I had last seen her.

“Fine,” I said cautiously, watching her face. “And yours?”

She didn't answer, but only looked down at her still full plate. Before I could say anything more, she had scooped her
things up and walked briskly out of the Great Hall, obviously upset.

No longer hungry, I rushed after her, sensing that this was a time when I was needed whether she liked it or not. I
picked my way through the labyrinth of hallways that led to our dorm in the tower, until I finally arrived at the statue
that marked the entrance to our common room.

“Callidus!” I shouted the password quickly, hopping into the portal as soon as it opened. I darted up the stairs,
bursting into our dormitory to see it empty except for one of the beds with the curtains drawn close. I approached the
bed slowly, careful not disrupt anything lying on the floor to alert her of my presence.

“I know your there, Lily,” a thick voice stated, that I identified after a moment as Meara's. I had never seen her cry,
nor heard her. She had always been the strong one, with me having the emotional tendencies.

“Do you want to talk?” I asked, after a moment, as gently as I could.

“Not particularly,” her response came with a sniffle. I pulled aside the curtain that separated her from me and sat down
on her bed beside her. Her back faced me and it shook with her sobs. I placed my hand in the small of her back and
rubbed it gently, not knowing what else to do. She turned to me slowly, her face streaked in tears.

“My father's dead,” her voice was empty, devoid of the emotion that ran so freely across her face and my heart dropped
to my stomach at the words. I had never cried after my parents died, I just gritted my teeth and went on, determined not
to give up living and to see her in such emotional turmoil was unsettling to me.

“How?” I finally asked, with tears beginning to form in my eyes at my friend's state. How could I have ever thought that
we could have given up each other so easily? I needed her more than anything, I realized.

“He was m-murdered by…by…” She stopped, overcome by her own words and I began to rub her back once more. Meara leaned
into me, fresh tears rolling down her face.

“By who, Meara?” I probed, sensing once more she needed to get this all out and I was the only person she could confide
in.

“Voldemort.” The tone of her whisper sent a nasty shiver shooting down my spine. I had never heard the name but the
connotation of it didn't sound good.

I sucked in a sharp breath before asking the next question on my mind: “Who is that?”

She looked at me with a stunned expression, her tears stopping momentarily.

“Have you not read the papers?” she said, alarmed. “Lily, he's begun a sort of killing spree and no one can stop him.
They say he has a band of followers that call themselves Death Eaters. It's horrible.”

“When did this start?” My heart felt like it was being squeezed to the point of bursting inside my chest and James
Potter's saddened eyes that I had seen only briefly earlier that day flashed through my mind for a moment.

“Just last week.” Her voice had quieted again, but her face was agitated.

“I haven't heard anything about it,” I said, ashamedly glancing at the untouched editions of the Daily Prophet that I
had never even unrolled. If I had only known…

Just as I had begun to walk over to my desk where they were piled, Meara and I both heard the footsteps storming up the
stairs toward our door. She squeaked and rushed into the adjoining bathroom to assumedly wipe her face free of the signs
of distress and I hurried to follow her.

Meara began to furiously scrub at her puffy eyes with a wet rag before I took it from her and swept it gently across her
face. I took my wand out of my pocket and muttered a spell to hide the redness that rimmed her eyes just as we heard
Laila storm into our room, no doubt with Violet at her heels.

“I can't believe him! Honestly, just to say `no' that calmly to me when I ask him that kind of question!” We heard Laila
scream from behind the door, the scream was accompanied by the sound of something being thrown and broken.
“Gryffindors!”

“Let's get out of here before it gets violent,” I whispered conspiratorially to Meara, in an attempt to cheer her up,
even though I knew if she did smile it would probably be an act. She sniffed one last time before nodding and I summoned
all the nerve I could and pushed the door open.

“Do you mind keeping it down?” Meara asked coldly, immediately after we stepped through the doorway. I looked at her in
shock, not expecting her to have spoken at all. “You're not the only one in this room,” she added, in a similarly frosty
tone.

“Why don't you mind your own business?” Laila snarled back and I saw Meara tense in anger.

“Well I would, you see, but you were shouting yours all over the Tower and I while I love the thought of some boy
blowing you off, I'd rather not hear about it,” Meara shot at Laila before storming out of the room with me following
after her, grabbing my Runes essay from my cluttered desk.

I knew she would head to the library, so I thought I might as well bring it along. After all, I had to finish it
anyways.

The library was completely deserted except for the squat lady who ran it, Madam Pince. She gave us suspicious looks when
we flew into the huge room full of books, but went back to her own work after a moment.

Meara sat down huffily in a seat, crossing her arms and fixing her gaze determinedly at a faraway shelf.

“What was that?” I asked, out of breath when I joined her at the table. I looked at her in wonder; I had never seen her
blow up at Laila like that.

“I'm tired of her whining about her life, it's not that bad. So a boy won't go on a date with her, at least she still
has both her parents,” Meara responded forcefully, not averting her stare in the slightest. “She's so ungrateful.”

I was quieted by this, my throat constricting painfully at the statement that I had thought so many time before. I
placed the parchment with my essay on the table carefully, realizing that I had no ink to write the rest of it with
anyways. I sighed, putting my head in my hands in frustration, wiping tears from my own eyes.

“I know, Meara, some people are just like this,” I answered her sadly and finally felt her gaze shift to me.

“What's that for?” Meara's gentle tone comforted me, even though I knew I should be the one comforting her.

“Ancient Runes…I never finished,” I replied after a while.

“Well, let's go find the books you need, then,” she said with a ghost of a smile. I returned it with a flicker of my own
before getting off to wander in the direction of the section I needed with Meara following calmly behind me.

We pulled the few books I would need to write the last few feet of the essay and on a whim I pulled a few books from the
surrounding shelves on Locating Spells, deciding I would begin to look into that special charm the Gryffindor boys
needed as soon as possible to avoid any more uncomfortable situations with James Potter.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Well…that's it…sorry for shortness, but it does work a little better for chapter-ness, as I said before. Thanks for the
wonderful responses, I replied to them on the review page if you're curious.

By the way, 15 reviews would be nice:-D(you're at 191, so it would be 206 for the math impaired) buuuut, the more
reviews over 200 I get, the more likely I'll be to update soon ;-) And, this is just a suggestion, but all you
anonymouses out there, could you put some kind of name, so I could recognize who is the same reviewer and who's new and
all that? You don't have to though. ;-)

See you soon(hopefully)!!!

--Julie

------------------------------------------------------------------------

20. 'Exsisto Semele Perdita'

`Cha…well that's what you get when I only get 5 reviews…a long wait. I really don't care about the number, that was only
a joke but I do like getting feedback from more than 1% of the people that read this story. Even just two words would
suffice really. :-/

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 19: `Exsisto Semele Perdita'

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

From Chapter 18::

We pulled the few books I would need to write the last few feet of the essay and on a whim I pulled a few books from the
surrounding shelves on Locating Spells, deciding I would begin to look into that special charm the Gryffindor boys
needed as soon as possible to avoid any more uncomfortable situations with James Potter.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[James]

Our progress as stalled on the map and Remus said that the locator spell would be one of the last puzzle pieces to put
it together. It would be the magnum opus of everything we had done at Hogwarts, I was sure. All we needed was for Lily
to find that enchantment for us and we'd be set.

I wasn't sure if she was the one avoiding me or I was subconsciously avoiding her after our last encounter, but I didn't
see much of Lily for the next month and the school year was beginning to wind down into its last month and a half before
she sought me out to talk again.

It was a particularly sunny day and everyone was outside, lounging in the welcomed light. For the last weeks the skies
had been an unrelenting gray and it had cast a bleak mood over everyone. The fifth and seventh years were most
especially effected by the weather and most had taken the opportunity to come outside for the fresh, sun-filled air.

The rest of the Marauders and I were lying under our favorite tree that shaded quite a large area. Remus was leaning
against the gnarled trunk with a beaten up copy of Advanced Potions and Peter was absorbed in idly throwing pebbles in
the vague direction of the lake. Sirius and I were engaged in a rather lackluster game of Exploding Snap, the deck we
had grabbed was old and had very little of its snap left in it, but neither of us felt like going back up to the dorm to
get a different set of cards so we kept on playing.

“Potter!” Lily's breathless voice cut through the idle silence sharply. I looked up to her in a state of disarray that I
had never before thought possible for her. Her hair was mussed, though very slightly, and her simple t-shirt looked
wrinkled as though it had been on the floor for a few days and she had just thrown it on.

“Yeah?” I asked curiously, raising an eyebrow at her and fighting the urge to run my fingers through my hair. I noticed
off-handedly after I spoke that she had a very hefty-looking tome in her hands and I jumped to my feet instinctively to
grab it from her.

Her face flickered with surprise as I relieved her of the book but the expression was soon chased with a small,
appreciative smile that made the bottom of my stomach flip a little bit. I sat back down, setting the book to the side
and looking again to Lily, who was trying to catch her breath.

She now had the attention of the whole group, Remus had set his book to the side, Peter stopped his hand mid-toss and
Sirius had abandoned the sputtering cards that had been our Exploding Snap game. We were all waiting for what she had to
say.

She settled herself on the grass near me and finally said quietly, seeming to be fearful of being overheard, “I think
I've found it.”

My heart skipped a beat and I looked at her with a strange sense of pride. Remus looked intensely intrigued as Lily
began to frantically flip through the pages of the large book she had brought with her until finally coming to what
seemed to be the right page.

“Here.” She pointed excitedly at a colorful section on the page and scooted the book forward so we all could see more
clearly. The page has Latin printed on it in large bold letters and the section she was directing us to look at had
fancy scripted letters spelling out “EXSISTO SEMELE PERDITA.”

“What does it mean?” Peter asked quietly, staring down at the page in fascination. His Latin skills had never been up to
par, which was half his trouble with mastering most spells, but I could never find it in myself to fault him for it.

“Roughly, it reads `to find—or really to emerge—the once lost.' Interesting find, Lily. It sounds promising,” Remus
answered thoughtfully, “care to explain what exactly it does?”

“Well, it was first used to find people wandering in the Elfish mazes that were constructed in the 15th century around
many of the castles. The officials of the wizarding community found it slightly disconcerting that so many people would
get lost in the mazes that they had had built merely for amusement that they had to find a way to show where people were
when they got lost inside,” Lily explained in a rush, her face alight in the history. “After a master Charmsmaster,
Lionel Childers, wrote the first version of this spell for them, they found they needed a way to transfer it to some
sort of paper or map of the mazes to find the ones lost inside faster, so they added the `emerge' part and charmed a
piece of parchment to reflect the locations of anyone inside the location they specified. It's all outlined here how to
do it.”

“It's perfect,” Sirius breathed, his eyes glowing with excitement as he stared down at the page, scanning its contents
quickly. He looked up at Lily with a huge, dog-like grin and before I could say anything he had swept her up off the
ground in a huge hug, spinning her around playfully. I looked on in a kind of trance as Lily giggled at Sirius'
enthusiasm and told him how glad she could help. All the while she had that pretty smile on…

I became fleetingly aware that Remus was talking to me and tried my best focus my attention away from Sirius' antics
with Lily as they continued to joke about around us. Remus was reading aloud the pages' words to me and my eyes drifted
to where Sirius was now offering Lily a flower and she was almost bent double for laughing so hard.

“You like her a lot, don't you?” Remus' quiet inquiry startled me so much I almost jumped into the air. I clutched at
the grass absently before tearing my attention away to look into my friend's curious gray eyes.

I swallowed, struggling with how to answer. Of course, I liked her, but did I like her, like her?

“Yeah,” I finally croaked out, looking back down to my hands again, twisting blades of grass in them restlessly. I heard
the book close shut with a thud and looked up to Remus who was gazing at me strangely.

Before he got another chance to speak, a great clod of dirt hit the side of my face and I looking around wildly for the
thrower until another clump came sailing to land just short of Peter who had been quietly listening to our conversation.
It was clear that the second clod had come from no other than Sirius who was grinning from ear to ear and had Lily
ducking behind him, no doubt afraid of a retaliating onslaught which of course would occur.

I jumped up quickly and searched for a likely looking clump of grass to throw back at him. After a moment, I just gave
up and broke a branch off the tree, hurling it back at Sirius who of course caught it easily. He laughed and I couldn't
help but join him. Fetch was always his favorite pastime as a dog, why not as a human as well?

Lily was looking on in confusion but also amusement as well. She was still laughing at us when Remus joined the fight by
conjuring a icy stream of water and directed it at him. Her laughter and Sirius' hoots were interrupted by surprised
shrieks at the cold temperature of the water and I watched in heightening spirits as Remus' water made them run for
cover, right by the Lake. The three of us remaining under the tree looked at each other in unspoken agreement at their
retreating figures.

Into the lake they would go.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

I was going to be late for dinner, I just knew it. I was sopping wet and I was going to be late, but for once I didn't
care. I had just had one of the best times of my life with the most unlikely of groups and I found that I didn't mind.

Besides pushing Sirius and I into the Lake, the rest of the time I spent with them was peaceful and friendly. The group
of them had just absorbed me into their activities as if it were normal for a Ravenclaw girl to be hanging out with
them.

After being helped out the Lake by James, who was laughing uncontrollably but nonetheless cutely, I had bid my farewell
to the boys for the day and rushed up to my dorm to find a dry change of clothes. I arrived in the room with a thankful
sigh, seeing that it was empty and immediately began to change the clothes I was in to much dryer and warmer
counterparts. I shook out my wet hair from its ponytail and then refastened it when I had squeezed the water from it. I
breathed a sigh and rolled my eyes at myself when I checked my appearance in the mirror. My face was flushed and glowing
for the first time in a long time and the smile on my face just wouldn't come off.

I entered the Great Hall with only moments to spare but proudly observed that none of the boys were to be seen in their
normal spots. They would be rushing in a minutes later in the middle of announcements no doubt.

I slid into my seat opposite Meara and looked up to see her eyebrow raised in question at me.

“Why so chipper?” she asked, her voice dry with humor.

“Nothing, just having a good day. Is that allowed?” I teased back, forgetting all the problems that had plagued both of
us for the last weeks. My smile was eventually infectious to Meara even and I had her actually cracking a real smile by
the end of dinner. I felt accomplished and proud that I could bring out at least some trace of happiness in the
melancholy presence that had been hers for the last months.

Just as I had predicted to myself though, the boys from Gryffindor rushed in halfway through the meal, grabbing the
attention of everyone in the Great Hall. Peter led the way with a slightly nervous expression on his face and Remus came
in after him with a calm countenance, but the other two, James and Sirius, came in laughing amongst themselves and
flashing smiles to everyone.

For a moment, just as he sat down, I imagined that I saw James throw a glance my way and catch my eye, but before I
could know if it was on purpose, he turned back to Sirius leaving me to my dinner and the sudden sensation in my
stomach.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Would anyone like to apply for the position of beta reader? I promise I don't bite and would actually shower you with
praises. ;-)

Anyways…reviews=good. :-) I would like to know…whose POV would you like to see more of James or Lily? Or do you want it
just equal like I've been doing? The end of the year is coming soon(probably next chapter) and then onto their
summer…:-) I command you to be excited about that, by the way. ;-)

EDIT:: okay, since I was tired of posting on my personal LJ about this story, I made a LJ just for this story, here, go
check it out! I'm working on making chapter notes for every chapter so far and will be posting updates and cookies
there! Most everything won't be f-locked but it would be great for you to friend me. ;-)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

21. An Unexpected Detour from Dinner

Extra long chapter for you all this time :-) Hope you enjoy!

In other news: I have created a livejournal especially for this story where I'm going to post cookies and other updates
for everyone. There has been a cookie up there from this chapter all week, so that's about how early you'll be getting
something from me on the next chapter. A week or so before it's actually posted. Plus I'll be asking questions and
running ideas there. You don't have to be a member of livejournal to comment, but it is great to know who is. ;-)

You can visit the livejournal here: http://semeleperdita.livejournal.com

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 20: An Unexpected Detour from Dinner

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

From Chapter 19::

Just as I had predicted to myself though, the boys from Gryffindor rushed in halfway through the meal, grabbing the
attention of everyone in the Great Hall. Peter led the way with a slightly nervous expression on his face and Remus came
in after him with a calm countenance, but the other two, James and Sirius, came in laughing amongst themselves and
flashing smiles to everyone.

For a moment, just as he sat down, I imagined that I saw James throw a glance my way and catch my eye, but before I
could know if it was on purpose, he turned back to Sirius leaving me to my dinner and the sudden sensation in my
stomach.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

It seemed like my classes today had all been stretched into double periods just to torture me. Even Charms, my favorite
class by far, was taking forever. For once, I was among the nodding heads all around the classroom. I couldn't even stay
awake long enough to pass the customary notes with Meara, especially since she was about in the same state as I was.

She wore a glazed look on her face and blinked heavily every few minutes in order to keep her drooping lids up as long
as possible. I nudged her and gave a small smile at her yawn. The period was almost over according to the sun's position
outside the huge glass paned window behind Professor Flitwick but it kept dragging on nonetheless.

My eyes wandered over to the section where the few Gryffindors in the class were sitting. Only six of them were even in
the class compared to the ten Ravenclaws in the room. Among them were of course James, Sirius, Remus, and by the skin on
his nose, Peter, and they were joined by Vikki Thompson and Helena Trapp. Both of the girls were constantly giggling and
making eyes at the boys, none of who seemed to notice except occasionally Sirius who couldn't seem to resist the female
company.

The boys were currently all sleeping except James, who looked to be in about the same state I was, very close to nodding
off but at least attempting to stay awake. I sighed a little to myself and cradled my head into my arms still staring
vacantly off in the direction of the boys.

James suddenly seemed to sense my gaze after a moment and caught my eye questioningly and I blinked out of my trance to
shake my head at him. I wasn't sure when we had gotten on non-verbal terms but I knew that he understood I was just
tired anyways. He nodded and went back to tracing patterns idly on a piece of paper in front of him. I wondered briefly
what doodle was so interesting that it could draw his attention so completely.

I stifled a yawn just as Professor Flitwick cleared his throat to dismiss us. Everyone in the class immediately came
alive again and began to scoop their things into their bags, rushing out the door. We were all eager to get to dinner as
it had been a long, uneventful day in all of our classes.

I stood and picked up my bag, waiting for Meara, who was sluggishly gathering her own notebooks up. Everyone except the
four boys from Gryffindor had already evacuated the classroom. I looked in their direction once again to see Sirius
Black prodding Peter Pettigrew with his wand trying to wake him and snorted back a laugh.

Once Meara had gotten all her stuff together, she poked me in the back, causing me to squeak. I sent her a glare as all
four of boys (Peter was now awake, rubbing his arm where Sirius had been poking him) to look up at us. Meara pasted an
innocent look on her face and pushed me towards the door with a fleeting, curious glance towards the Gryffindors.

I allowed myself to be guided out the door and halfway down the hallway before I was stopped by someone yelling my name.
Meara stopped with me, looking back to locate the source as well. I could have sworn she rolled her eyes when she saw
James Potter and his gang traipsing towards us.

“Lily, m'dear, how dare ya go off without us on such a beautiful day!” Sirius commented merrily, with a fake Irish
brogue. He swung his arm around my shoulder and gave me a hearty wink as the rest of the boys caught up with him. James
threw me a sidelong glance and I could have sworn it hardened a little to see Sirius' arm around my shoulder but I shook
that thought out of my mind quickly.

“We were actually on our way to the Great Hall to get dinner, Black. You know like most people are at this hour,” Meara
said, with a sarcastic smile, gesturing in the general direction of the Great Hall. Sirius just then seemed to notice
her presence and raised his eyebrows curiously, placing his other arm casually around her shoulder. Meara didn't seem to
like this move very much, but she didn't comment.

“But you see, that's where you're wrong,” he said, dropping back into his normal speech pattern.

“Wrong?” I asked, confused. The Great Hall was pretty much the only place there was to eat and if they were suggesting
we miss the meal, they were strongly mistaken. Even if neither of us could put away food like they could didn't mean
that we didn't need to eat.

“Wrong,” James confirmed, after a moment of exchanging glances with the rest of the group, “because you're not eating in
the Great Hall tonight.”

Meara looked incredibly doubtful at this and looked questioningly around her.

“We aren't?” she asked dryly, obviously not believing their gall.

“Of course, you aren't,” Sirius responded with a smile, “because you're coming to eat with us and we are definitely not
eating in the Great Hall.”

He shook his head at Meara, as if amused by her questions and doubt. The arm that he had around me dropped, as he
focused his attention more fully on Meara, who obviously wasn't interested in his approaches.

“And where are you eating?” I asked playfully, catching on. I exchanged smiles with Meara as I posed the question and
she shook her head at the Gryffindors who were guiding us down an unfamiliar hallway now.

“We are eating where you're eating, of course,” Remus answered, with a laugh, “but…you have to promise something, Lily.”
He looked at me seriously for a moment with the whole group stopping to hear what he had to say.

“What?” I asked, curious.

“You must put away your Prefect badge for the night, just as I have, and completely forget about all the rules that we
will be breaking,” he stated, his face completely straight. I swore I saw a smile tugging at his gentle face but I
didn't push the subject, instead I pursed my lips as seriously as I could and nodded solemnly. In compliance, I found my
badge on my jumper and unpinned it, stashing it away in my pocket for the night. After all, our sixth year was almost
over, how much harm could it do to have one night of fun?

Meara was looking at me incredulously, but nodded in agreement after she got over her shock. She finally shrugged off
Sirius' arm from her shoulders and sidled over to my side, giving him a `stay away' look for good measure.

“Okay, it's away,” I said, glancing at Meara, “Now where to?”

“Hogsmeade, of course, where else would we be going that would break rules?” Peter said, as if it was obvious.

“And how do you plan on getting to Hogsmeade without getting caught?” Meara asked, her interest now piqued. She looked
at Peter curiously, studying his presence. He looked uncomfortable under her scrutiny but said nothing to that affect.

Instead he answered her question calmly, “By using a secret passageway down in the dungeons that we found back in third
year.”

This came as no surprise to me after spending that one detention with James so many months ago, but I had never told
Meara about the tunnel that he had led me through that night. I had just revealed that we had snuck off to the kitchens
in the middle of our detention.

I looked towards James, remembering suddenly that he was there. He had been near silent the whole time, only speaking
occasionally.

Now, he was walking ahead of us, supposedly leading the way to the passageway we would use. I quickened my pace to catch
up with him, wondering why he was so quiet. We were only casual friends, after all, but it was still strange for him to
be reserved in any way.

Meara stayed behind to walk with the other boys, carrying on a lively banter with Peter and Sirius about the merits of
actually reading the assigned text in Arithmancy. They were maintaining that Professor Keane usually gave you everything
you needed to know in class anyways and Meara was saying how important it was to actually have a firm grasp on the
material instead of just hearing it second hand. Remus was listening with half an ear, shaking his heads at his friends,
but not participating as he wasn't actually in the class. He had opted for Astronomy instead.

Even as I tried to catch up with James, who was quite a distance ahead of us now, I noted how sickly Remus was looking.
In my memory, Remus had always been a sickly presence in the classes I had with him. He was often absent and his friends
had always been very protective of him as if he were fragile or something. The boy I saw was hardly fragile, even if his
hair was washed out with stress and his eyes constantly had bags, he could hold his own in a fight against just about
anyone, I would wager.

I shook off my observations and shrugged, refocusing my attention on James. What was his problem?

“James!” I called out to him, giving up on trying to catch up with him. “Slow down!”

He stopped and turned around, his face was a mask of surprise and I gave him an exasperated look. Even if I did know him
a little better these days, sometimes he still got to me with his behavior.

He blinked as I neared him, leaving the rest of the group to trail behind us.

“Yeah?” he asked, looking me over. I shot him another questioning look, why was he acting so weird tonight? He wasn't
his normal loud, rambunctious self but none of his friends seemed effected in the least by his standoffishness attitude
that night. They were all bent on having fun, why wasn't he?

“What's up with you?” I wished at that moment to have Meara's perceptiveness as I studied him. Meeting his eyes I was
met with a strange mix of resentment and anger that I had never before seen from him. Not that I had had many dealings
with James the ones of this year but I had never before known him to an angry person. He was always light-hearted even
when rejected or in trouble.

He cleared his throat and shook his head at me. His dark, scruffy hair fell into his eyes and I resisted the urge to
reach up and move it so I could see them again.

“Nothing…nothing's wrong,” he said after another moment, running his hand through his hair.

I smiled, not believing him but not having enough courage to challenge his words either. I shrugged and asked with as
much cheerfulness as I could muster, “Care to tell me why you chose Meara and me to come along on your little escapade
then?”

His countenance brightened a bit at the question and he turned to me with a proud glint in his eye.

“Well, so we could celebrate the completion of the Map and we thought what better way to celebrate than to take you and
your best friend to one of our favorite hideouts?” he answered happily, pulling the Map out from under his cloak. I
gasped in surprise, taking it gently from his hands. It had worked then!

I had wondered ever since that day by the Lake what kind of progress the spell had made for them but none of them
approached me on the subject so I left it alone. But they had done it!

I felt a huge grin on my face and did nothing to hide it when I looked up at him in glee. I unrolled the Map in my hands
and stared at the blankness on the parchment in front of me with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh, um, it is password protected, I guess you could say. Here let me,” James said gently, as he took it from my hands.
He muttered something and the Map sprang into life, ink spreading rapidly to form the spidery outline of Hogwarts. I
caught my breath when I saw dots appearing all over the map with names under them. James quickly pointed out the dots
that belonged to us and I giggled in excitement.

“I'm so glad it worked,” I breathed.

“I'm so glad you helped,” James laughed in return.

“Oh it wasn't any trouble, really…” I said bashfully as I felt the hot rush of red fill my cheeks. I was blushing. I
couldn't believe I was blushing because of something James Potter had said.

“Yes, it was and you know it, but now it's our turn to pay you back.” He smiled as he gestured towards a suspicious
looking statue of an old crone of sorts. He bent closer to me to whisper in my ear, “The password's Dissendium. Go
ahead, say it.”

I looked at him in surprise and did my best to shake off the tingle that shot down my spine when his breath tickled my
ear, but obeyed and repeated shakily, “Dissendium.”

The statue swung forward to reveal a beaten pathway that was as dark as pitch after a few steps in and I swallowed
uncertainly. Where exactly did this passageway go? Before I could ask James, however, the rest of the group caught up
with us and Sirius barreled ahead of everyone right into the passage obviously expecting everyone else to follow.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ James ]

I was the last to go into the tunnel, carefully shutting it behind me and then reached for my wand to have some light in
the dark tunnel. Immediately ahead of me was Lily who was looking frankly uncomfortable about being in another one of
our tunnels. I reached out for her hand and squeezed it before I could tell myself not to. I barely knew the girl after
all, but still…there was something that just drew me to want to make Lily Evans feel comfortable and safe anywhere,
especially a dark passageway.

She looked back at me and nodded but I could see that she was still nervous. I let go of her hand and instead went to
walk side by side with her.

“It leads right into Honeydukes' cellar, don't worry about it,” I whispered consolingly, “and it has no mysterious
drop-offs of any kind. It's completely straight-forward.”

I heard her breathe an audible sigh of relief at this and as she looked at me her face flickered in the strange shadows
that our wands were making. Just as she opened her mouth, Sirius interrupted, calling me up to the front of the
entourage.

I rolled my eyes and felt like sighing myself but nonetheless nodded out of the pseudo-conversation I was having with
Lily and jogged up to the front to join Sirius. Once I had joined with him, he gave me a characteristically huge grin
and slapped me on the back.

“So…finally making a move on her, eh?” he whispered conspiratorially. He waggled his eyebrows at me and looked around as
if he were being let in on a huge secret and didn't want anyone else to over hear.

“What are you talking about?” I asked, completely confused. Usually I know what Sirius was on about, but this time I had
no clue. He couldn't possibly think that I had any intention of making a move on Lily. That was just too preposterous.

He looked at me in surprise, as well, as if shocked that I couldn't read exactly what was on his mind. Most of the time
I could, I admit, but this time whatever was running through his brain was beyond me.

“Lily, of course,” Sirius stated obviously, “aren't you going to ask her out tonight?”

“I don't think that's a great idea, Padfoot,” I immediately shot the idea down, remembering with a painful burst the
last time I had tried to ask her out. The day by the Lake last year was hard to forget, but it had taught me a very
important lesson: don't ask out a pretty girl while dangling a nasty Slytherin by his underpants.

“Why not?” He turned to me with curious eyes, I rarely turned down the chance to ask out a girl and he knew it, but this
time…I was just sure that today wasn't the right day to ask her out. At least, not now…in a tunnel that she was
terrified of. I glanced back at her to find her chatting easily with Meara in the dim light while they lagged behind
Remus and Peter.

“Because…I just don't want to mess up this whole friendly relation thing I have with her now, okay?” I stuttered out the
best excuse I could find in my scattered brain. Sirius just managed to look even more confused at my intentions now,
which was never a good thing,

Luckily, he didn't have time to ask any more questions because we had finally reached the shaft that led into the
cellar. He opened it with practiced ease but didn't climb into the hole before giving me a pointed look that meant we
would pick up our conversation again later.

I nodded and followed him through the hole as quietly as I could, the buzz of Honeydukes' front room reaching my ears
with a rush as I lifted up into the dark cellar. Sirius and I helped the rest of them out of the tunnel and then we all
dusted off our clothes. The girls looked to us for direction and Remus gestured to the door that led out into the store
portion of Honeydukes.

“So where exactly are we going?” I heard Meara ask softly once we had all successfully snuck out of the candy shop.

“The Boar's Head, its right down that alley,” Remus answered and pointed in the direction of the pub.

“Why can't we just go to the Three Broomsticks?” Lily questioned, looking to me for an answer.

I raised my eyebrow and blinked at her before processing her question fully and shaking my head vigorously. “Oh—um,” I
stuttered, “Madam Rosmerta would report us in all likeliness. She's a close chum of Dumbledore and the rest of the
professors'.”

“Oh,” Lily said, looking disappointed.

We walked in relative silence until we reached the pub, but conversation was struck up again once we had all been
seated.

“Don't you think we'll be missed back at the castle?” Lily asked, looking slightly worried all of a sudden.

“Nah,” Peter interjected before I could say anything, “We do this all the time and no one ever says much of anything.
Just tell people you were studying and didn't feel like eating.”

“Studying for what?” Sirius barked in laughter, “None of the professors care much about us anymore, do they? They're all
trying to make sure their seventh and fifth years pass their exams, but we, my friends, are in limbo this year and I say
`Enjoy it!'” he banged down his freshly served mug of butterbeer down to emphasize his last words, spraying the excess
froth on Remus and Peter who were sitting beside him.

I couldn't resist laughing at the annoyed look that flitted across Remus' face at Sirius' speech and soon the whole
table joined in with me. That was how the night was passed, with various antics from Sirius, interjections from Peter
and exchanged glances between the two Ravenclaw girls we had brought with us.

Soon enough, though, we all had to head back to the castle before we would really be missed. We all scuttled towards
Honeydukes and stealthily slid past the clerk into the cellar to slip back down into the passageway.

I brought up the rear of our line once again, but this time, I was alone. I watched Lily ahead of me, talking tiredly
with her friend, punctuating a few sentences with yawns and wondered what she would do if I asked her out again.

Would she be all uncomfortable and avoid me, like the time I had insinuated a study date? Or would she scream and yell
like she had last year by the Lake? Or would she do something completely different?

I knew I wasn't going to ask her tonight…or likely this year, but I just wanted to know what she would do…

I was so lost in my thoughts that it wasn't until we were ready to part ways with the two Ravenclaws that I came back to
reality. Lily was laughingly saying goodbye to Sirius and Peter, then she nodded goodbye to Remus. Her friend was saying
goodbye in a casual way, just briefly bidding goodnight to each.

Lily approached me to say goodbye and I was surprised when she didn't say anything and just stood there, biting at her
lip. My eyes were focused on only that, her teeth gnawing away at her lovely lips.

“Well…goodnight, James,” she was saying, in a much more serious tone than she had used with the other boys, “I had a
really fun time tonight, see you around.”

She smiled and I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. I watched her walk down the hallway with Meara in tow and I heard
their giggles float back across the hall and sighed to myself.

Once they were completely out of sight, I was bombarded by my friends.

“What was that about?” Remus asked curiously, a wolfish grin on his face.

“Does Jamesie have a crushy-wushy?” teased Peter, with a similar smile pasted across his features.

Sirius just stood to the edge of the group, arms crossed and foot tapping, looking considerably pissed at me. I looked
over to him and tilted my head in question, asking exasperatedly, “What, Padfoot?”

“Why the bloody hell didn't you ask her out, Prongs?” he burst out, throwing his arms up in the air in frustration.
“Honestly, I even gave you a little nudge about it and she gives you the perfect chance…and you don't say anything?”

Needless to say, I didn't hear the end of his rant for the remainder of the night.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Ah yes, and so ends the chapter…like, no like? Let me know!

And don't forget to go visit the livejournal for cookies and updates about the next chapter!!
http://semeleperdita.livejournal.com

I'm still desperately trying to get in contact with a beta…I've had a few people volunteer for the job, but I'm having
trouble actually exchanging more than emails with them for the time…*sigh* But next chapter…I will have one. Even if it
takes me a year! Okay, maybe not a year, but you get my drift…

Next chapter: Summer begins! What are they going to do while apart from each other? Pine? Why yes, that might be in the
future. ;-)

Review! :-)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

22. Reluctant Homecoming

I guess I should put a proper AN in here instead of the pissy one I put up last night. I really am sorry that this
chapter took a little while to get out. It was a mixture of miscommunication and me going on vacation with no internet
for a while that delayed it. Hopefully it was worth the wait. :-)

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 21: Reluctant Homecoming

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ James ]

`One more week…just have to get through one more week' had been my mantra to myself for the past three weeks actually,
but now…now it really was the last week of school. Finally, freedom was in sight once more. Of course, the teachers were
giving out summer homework assignments like crazy to all of us leaving sixth years, but nothing could damper the sense
of relief that had swept over the entire grounds and student populace. Tests were over and we only had one more week.

The dorms were in a complete uproar and it looked like something had exploded in each and every corner of each of the
rooms in the boys' hallway at least. Of course, most of the rooms looked like that normally but there was some added
melee this week because of everyone trying to cram everything back into the trunk or suitcase it had come in. It always
seemed at the end of the year, nothing would fit like it did at the beginning at that same year, even same semester.

I sighed, running my fingers through my thick hair and looked around my own dorm room. It was a complete and utter wreck
and I couldn't even tell where my junk ended and the other guys' junk started. I would probably end up taking home half
of Sirius' wardrobe and he would probably end up with all of mine if the past years were any reference. It didn't really
matter, we wore the same size and everything but it was still frustrating not to have any matching socks in the morning
because your best mate has packed all of them away.

The dorm was empty, all the rest of the Marauders were down in the common room. Peter and Remus were playing a
cut-throat game of chess which looked quite brutal and Sirius was brooding in the corner, as he had suddenly taken to
doing as of late. I didn't bother asking him what was getting to him; I knew that if he wanted to talk, he would come to
me.

I had opted to go up to the dorm, feeling restless sitting down there with them and not being able to really contribute
to anything that was going on besides offering (bad) advice to Remus on what move he should do next on the chess board.

I flopped down on my bed, exhausted all of a sudden, and forgot all about my intentions to pack. I needed to sleep. I
hadn't slept through the night since the last full moon, which was almost a week ago.

I didn't know why I was so restless, but I almost felt reluctant for the summer to start and to leave Hogwarts. I knew
from the vague snippets in the Daily Prophet the `situation' that had caused my father so much stress over Christmas
break was worsening. It would only be a matter of time before it becomes a full-blown war on the Ministry from this
group of pure-blood fanatics that called themselves Death Eaters. There had been all sorts of attacks and conspiracies
reported already and they were only getting more terrible as time went by, but worst of all, the Ministry had no idea
how to stop their masked attackers.

The world was growing darker now and the peace that I had known my whole life was seeping away before my eyes. No one
else seemed to notice and I guess they wouldn't. I only noticed because I knew something was wrong from both my father's
reports and Sirius' brooding countenance as of late.

The comfort of Hogwarts had quieted the discomfort I felt within for the latter half of the year, but now a new dread
was crawling within me. The world was changing and I didn't want it to yet.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Before I knew it, it was the last day of school and it was once again time to board the train home. Peter was doing all
of his packing last minute and Remus was looking for a book that he had misplaced. This book in particular had developed
a nasty habit of disappearing whenever someone needed ever since Sirius had borrowed it earlier that year.

Sirius had flopped upon his bed, watching as the two scrambled around the room and I checked under my bed to make sure I
hadn't missed anything. Without fail, I always left something behind and for my next to last year at Hogwarts.

“You know,” Sirius said suddenly, sounding optimistic for the first time in days, “We, as of the moment we board that
train today, my friends, are officially seventh years. We have the full reign of the school from now on. We are gods
from this day forward.

“I think the word `god' might be a bit extreme, Padfoot,” Remus said mildly, looking up from his search.

“Not if you act the part,” I quipped. “Which for Sirius isn't that hard.”

“You think I act like a god, Prongs?” Sirius said with an overly conceited smile, pretending to preen. “I think I look
one, does that count?”

“Just because you act like a god, doesn't mean you are one,” Peter finally joined in. “It doesn't mean you get the good
looks for the part either.”

“Hey now, don't insult his looks, he might get violent!” Remus laughed.

I got up from the floor and sat the edge of my bed, laughing as well. Sirius looked a bit put out but he usually took
the teasing in stride. Soon enough he was joking along with the rest of us, recalling the events of the year.

We got cleared out of our dorm at lunch time by Frank Longbottom, who had been Head Boy that year. I didn't know him
well but he was always congenial towards our group, laughing along with most of our pranks even as he had to give us
detention.

Heading down to lunch (our last one as sixth years, as Sirius pointed out), people were already saying goodbye and girls
were getting teary-eyed. My eyes strayed across the Great Hall for one redhead in particular but I failed to see her no
matter how hard I looked. I didn't see Meara either; they must still be up in their dorm, even though they should be
down here because Dumbledore was going to be making the end-of year announcements soon.

Remus led the way to our table and we sat down in the place we had always sat, looking around at the chaos that still
reigned in the Great Hall. We all looked up when a sudden silence swept through the room to see Dumbledore gliding to
the front. Everyone scrambled to take their seats before he reached his customary position at the head of the staff
table and out of the corner of my eye I saw two particular Ravenclaws sneaking in to sit at the end of their own table,
both looking rather downcast.

“Well…another year gone,” Dumbledore's calm voice traveled easily over the Great Hall. “First and foremost, I would like
to thank you all very much for having such a competitive and wonderful year. The House competition has just been
delightful to watch, but in the end only one House can win, of course.”

The silence in the Hall erupted in small whispers of speculation over which House would snag the title this year. I knew
that Gryffindor had won, there was just no denying that we had had the best Quidditch team this year, we were so far
ahead it was just impossible to lose now.

Dumbledore cleared his throat and raised his hands for silence once more. Finally he began, “In fourth place with three
hundred and seventy two points is Hufflepuff! In third place with four hundred and ten points, Slytherin!” He paused for
a moment and let the tension in the Great Hall simmer. “In second place with four hundred and forty seven is Ravenclaw
and finally, of course, with four hundred and ninety five points is GRYFFINDOR!”

As he announced this, a huge cheer from our table rose up and grins were swapped all around as yellow and red burst into
life in the ceiling of the Great Hall to celebrate our winning. Sirius had jumped up and was cheering loudly and I
laughed, joining in on his enthusiasm.

We fooled around for about another ten minutes before settling down and eating. All four of us wolfed down food as we
had slept through breakfast. It would be quite a while until we got substantial food too, since the train only offered
sweets and we didn't get into London until late that evening.

After lunch was winding down, Dumbledore announced we should all get ready and meet the coaches that were to take us
into Hogsmeade. The four of us all stood up and once and walked out the Great Hall, Peter and Sirius still going on
about the House victory.

“Well, what are you planning on during over the summer, James?” Remus asked suddenly, breaking the silence between us.

I grinned and shook my head before I said, “Absolutely nothing, hopefully. My mum hinted we might go to Cardiff to visit
some relatives at some point, but other than that, the agenda's empty. Why, want to escape from home for a while?”

“Maybe,” he answered with a short, brittle laugh. I knew Remus' home life wasn't always smooth and caring even though
his parents tried. They had always had a hard time accepted their only son was a werewolf.

“What's this about a jail break?” Sirius broke in, wagging his eyebrows at us. He slung his arm around both Remus and I,
with Peter drawing even with on the other side of Remus.

“Not much, just discussing how the summer will play out this year,” Remus said before I could say anything. There was a
certain stiffness in his voice that had been present most of the year when he wasn't in a joking mood and he was talking
with Sirius. Relations between the two were amiable, but there was still a cold distance between them that both Peter
and I felt.

“Oh yeah…about that, Prongs…I—uh, might need to stay with you for a good bit of the summer. I have a very strong feeling
I won't be welcome at my own house much longer, especially since my dear little brother Regulus is suddenly my mum's
shining star,” Sirius said, a tone of bitterness tingeing his words.

“Dear old Regulus still overshadowing you then, Padfoot?” Peter joked, but all in good humor. “I always thought the
older brother was supposed to overshadow the younger until I met your family.”

The jab at his family affairs was met by a snort by Sirius, who had always been something of a black sheep in his
family. Being sorted into Gryffindor had nearly given his mother, who was descended from an unbelievably long and proud
line of Slytherins, a coronary. Sirius didn't talk about it much and when he did it was with a dark, biting tone.

The one time he did mention it without someone else bring it up was when his favorite cousin, Andromeda, had been
blasted off the family tree for running off with a muggle named Ted Tonks. He had thrown down the letter, which had been
written to him by a distraught Andromeda, in an absolute fit of rage at his own family. I had never heard him curse more
strongly than that night.

Conversation died away for a while and Remus wandered from our group to bid farewell to a few Prefects that he was
friends with and Sirius had busied himself with amusing a group of younger years by taunting a Slytherin, a former
favorite pastime of his. He had rarely participated in it this year, mostly because of the trouble it had caused to all
of us last year.

Peter and I stood in the doorway, watching other people reminisce about the year while waiting for some carriages to
arrive in the courtyard. Peter didn't talk as much as he used to anymore, he was mostly an observer these days it
seemed.

“Do you ever think about what you'll do after we leave here, Prongs?” he asked, after quite a while. His face was
thoughtful and crow's feet dotted his brow prematurely.

I shrugged, heaving a sigh and shifting my position.

“I don't know, I guess. Not seriously, I don't think, but sure I think about it,” I said, pensively.

“What do you see yourself doing in a few years?” Peter pursued the topic.

“I don't know…maybe something at the Ministry. Why?” I asked curiously, having never really been seriously in thought
about the future.

“I was just wondering. I think I'd like to do work in Intelligence…maybe an Unspeakable. I think I've learned a bit
about stealth and all that from you guys,” Peter said with a smile, eyes shining in the sunlight. He stuffed his hands
in his pockets and leaned against the wall, staring off into the distance.

I smiled at him but before I got a chance to answer, the tell-tale sound of horse hooves told of the arrival of the
black, tattered carriages that would carry us to Hogsmeade and Sirius and Remus had once again joined us. We all grabbed
a carriage to have to ourselves and we finally were off to board the train to take us home.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

“Hurry up, Lily, the train can't wait for you forever,” Meara growled at me, as we got off one of the last carriages to
arrive in Hogsmeade. I sighed and gave her a smirk, there was always an empty compartment for a sixth year going on
seventh year. Now that we were the top year, I didn't have too many qualms about sometimes abusing the power. Especially
if it meant privacy.

“Don't worry so much,” I replied and walked off in front of her to the train. We climbed on and began our search for an
empty compartment. It took a while but soon we found a smaller one at the end of one of the cars and settled in.

Meara shimmied out of her robes and I took out a book to read, it was always such a long ride. I always wondered why
they wouldn't cast a spell or something to make the train travel a bit faster. Not that the Scottish countryside wasn't
gorgeous, but trains aren't always the most comfortable method of travel.

I soon shed my robes and tie as well, leaving only the skirt and Oxford shirt on. I yawned, not even cracking my book
open, and my mind wandered ahead to what the summer entailed for me.

I had to go back to the house and gather up all my stuff, at least the things Petunia hadn't thrown away out of pure
spite. I had to travel to my mother and father's lawyer and finally collect what money they had left for me, which the
lawyer was holding until I turned seventeen which was only two weeks away. Then Meara and I had decided we would live in
the house her parents had left her, Richard, her older brother by four years, was going to be staying with us for most
of the summer.

I would help her go through everything in the house, which had scarcely been touched since her own parents' deaths, and
she would help me deal with my sister. We had determined, in the quiet of our dorm before lunch that we would never
leave the other alone at any point during that summer.

I was sad to leave Hogwarts, reluctant at best to be going back to face what I had left behind before I came to school
last year. I know Meara's grief was still on the surface but she rarely showed it except for a brief flash in her eyes.
She was always so good at shielding her emotions from other people, a talent I had never been able to develop. Meara had
grown into herself even more in the last few months; her one moment of freeness had come that night almost a month ago
when we had snuck out with the Marauders. The rest of the time she had buried herself in some book or another or had
busied herself with tutoring some of the younger students. To her chagrin, Kingsley Shacklebolt was still under her
charge. I suspected if she got him again next year, she might strangle him, he annoyed her so much.

In our compartment we sat in a comfortable ease as we usually did until about half way through the trip, the sweet old
lady who pushed the candy trolley rolled by our door.

“Anything off the trolley, darlings?” she asked in a warbly voice. Her graying hair was pined back neatly and her hands
were wrinkled and ropy as she gestured to the trolley.

Meara looked up from her book and studied the cart for a moment before asking, “Can I have a few chocolate frogs
please?”

The old lady nodded and gave her three of the chocolate confections after collecting the required amount from Meara. I
myself bought a pumpkin pasty and Drooble's blowing gum, chomping on them thankfully after the old lady had toddled
away. Meara pondered over her chocolate carefully, studying the wizard cards that came with them with an idle attention.

“I think this trip gets longer ever year,” she sighed, and swung her legs off the seat, looking at me with pursed lips.
“I almost want it to be long because I don't actually want to go home, but still…”

I nodded in understanding and exhaled heavily.

“I know what you mean,” I commented tiredly. I leaned forward, resting my head in the cradle of my palms and started out
the window to the fields that were flying by. “It's just because we've taken the same trip for so long, that it gets
boring. I mean, remember the first time on the train? This trip couldn't have lasted long enough.” I smiled at the
memory, recalling my own timidity. I was practically shaking whenever someone tried to introduce themselves and the
Sorting was a whole other story.

“Yeah,” Meara chuckled quietly, with a distant look creeping into her eyes. “My mum was really reluctant to let me go.
She could have sworn she had another year with me, she kept saying. She didn't want to let me go, but she was always
glad to get a bit a reprieve from Richard, I think.”

I sat quietly, glancing at my friend. She hadn't talked much about her family since the news of her parents' terrible
deaths had reached us. I knew it was harder for her than it was for me. She may have been able to suppress it from other
people, but I knew Meara experienced pain deeply over the time that had passed. I had just pushed it away until it
couldn't hurt me anymore, I had never let my grief even be noticed by myself until it had already mostly passed.

“Dad always said I would be in Ravenclaw, `family tradition' he said. It would have broken his heart if I had gotten
sorted anywhere else, I think,” Meara continued. “You know the Sorting Hat asked me if I wanted to be in Slytherin?”

I blinked. She had never told me that before. I doubt she had ever told anyone, her whole family lineage had been
Ravenclaw; it would have been a huge deal if she had been put in Slytherin.

“No, I didn't,” I said softly, wanting to coax her to go on.

“I don't have anything against Slytherin really, but I never understood why the Hat wanted to put me there,” she said
with a sudden aloof shrug, as if realizing herself. She sighed and stared out the window, lost in her thoughts.

“Well,” I started, recalling my own Sorting experience, “it was all set to put me in Gryffindor and I think that would
have been a truly detrimental choice.” I laughed at myself and found to my surprise to hear Meara's chiming laughter
agree with me.

“Not detrimental,” she corrected. “You would have done well, just as you have in Ravenclaw, but I don't know if you
would have ever made it through six years of dealing with those boys with whom you now insist on consorting with.”

“I doubt it.” I smiled and brought the images of the four boys from Gryffindor to my head. They had grown quite
tolerable in this last year and I found myself intrigued by the relationships they had with each other more and more as
I grew to know them better. “But you must refer to them by their self-acclaimed title, the supposedly infamous Marauders
of Hogwarts!” I joked, flaunting their title ridiculously.

Meara made a noise in the back of her throat in disbelief and rolled her eyes. We continued on in this vein of
discussion until finally a voice came over the train, announcing that we would be arriving in London in a mere thirty
minutes. We both began to prepare ourselves to arrive, changing our clothes and straightening everything else.

When the train screeched to a halt not too long afterwards, we slowly made our way off onto Platform nine and three
quarters.

Everyone was already hugging each other and saying their goodbyes. I smiled to a few people and after being practically
attacked by Marlene McKinnon, who had become a tentative friend of mine after sharing a few classes together, we agreed
that we would have to visit each other over the summer. After promising me she would follow through on the promise, she
bid both Meara and me a friendly goodbye.

Just as we were about to go through the bricks to find a car, I turned at hearing a familiar voice calling my name.

“Lily!” James Potter called out to me from across the Platform. When he saw that he had caught my attention, he gestured
me over to where he was standing with his friends. I nodded and turned to Meara.

“I'll be right back, I think my presence is requested,” I said, with a roll of my eyes.

“That's fine. I'll just go through and see if I can't tack down a cab for us. Don't take too long though!” Meara bid as
she walked calmly through the brick barrier, waving.

I walked in the other direction, making my way towards James, who was now joined only by Sirius.

“Hey,” I greeted, with a small smile.

“Hey…um—I just wanted to uh—say goodbye,” James said, suddenly seeming uncomfortable. My smile widened a bit against my
will and I bit my lip to fight back a laugh.

“Well, yes, that's what most people say at the end of the year,” I teased him. I just couldn't resist.

He smiled with a short laugh and ran a hand through his hair, I noticed with only a small tinge of dislike for the
habit.

“So—uh, goodbye. I hope you have a good summer.” He nodded, stuffing his hands into his pockets.

“Goodbye, James, I hope you have a nice summer as well. I'll see you next year,” I said softly, amused at his
discomfort. He smiled at my words and caught my eye, when he did, an involuntary shiver shot down me.

“Yeah, see you next year,” he responded, the confidence coming back into his tone. I turned to leave and stopped when he
said, “And, Lily?”

I turned to face him again, asking, “Yeah?”

“Thanks.” He smiled and I think I understood at that moment why so many girls seemed to have crushes on this James
Potter.

“I'll see you next year, James,” I said again, for lack of anything else to say. He nodded at me and gave a small wave.

I walked away from him, feeling a strange sensation in the bottom of my stomach that I had rarely associated with a boy
before. I smiled at the though, but nonetheless hurried to find Meara once I had crossed through the barrier.

I found her just catching a cabbie and having him stow our things into the back of his car. I smiled at her and climbed
into the car after her, giving the address of my parents' old house.

Twenty minutes later, we arrived in front of the small house and I turned to Meara, suddenly unsure. What if Petunia was
there?

“Don't worry,” she said reassuringly, as if reading my mind. “It's going to be okay.”

I nodded resolutely and climbed from the car, taking my things from the man who had driven us. Meara took her things as
well and shrugged her shoulders in an almost cheerful matter.

“Ready?” she asked.

“No,” I answered, biting at my lip again and staring at the house I had grown up in with dread.

“Well, too bad. We're here and our cab's already gone, so it's too late to go back. I suppose we'll have to just go in,”
she said, with a push at my back. At that moment, I almost regretted asking Meara to come with me, but I knew if she
hadn't I would have never gone in.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Review.

It makes me happy:-)

Tell me what you would like to see Lily and James do over the summer and such. Look forward to hearing from you all!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

23. Forgotten Birthdays and Discarded Newspapers

Okay well, I did send this off to a beta, but I'm leaving in about 5 hours to catch a plane to L.A. and I seriously
doubt I'll have internet connection so I thought I would post this before I left even if it is un-beta'd(and I'm
terribly sorry for being impatient.) I'll see you all in two weeks!

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 22: Forgotten Birthdays and Discarded Newspapers

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

As it was, I stared at the house a long time before Meara pushed again at my back to guide me gently towards the door.
My eyes took in the dearly familiar features of the cozy house that had been my home for the past eight years. It looked
almost abandoned and lonely among the bright houses that surrounded it. Even the garden that my mother had loved was
dying and brown.

I began absently rooting through my bag to find the long-lost key that would open the door to the house until I heard
Meara comment softly, “It's already open.”

I looked up, startled, to see that I had indeed missed that the door was cracked open slightly. Confused, I followed
Meara as she began to walk towards the door, pushing it open carefully. It creaked on its hinges, complaining loudly of
being opened, but it swung open willingly enough after another push from Meara.

I perked my ears to any sound in the empty entrance hall, noticing peripherally that the once polished cabinets that
displayed different awards and honors was dusty with misuse. I studied them sadly for a moment, reading the familiar
plaques with a distant curiosity. It was strange for nothing to have changed in the house except for it acquiring a new
layer of dust, it seemed like the house should have been empty…haunted by the ghosts of the people that had made it so
cheerful.

Meara suddenly shoved my arm, her whole body had tensed and she pointed silently to the hallway that led to the kitchen
and I suddenly became aware of voices chatting in the distance. Someone was here.

I once again strained to hear and was startled to realize I recognized one of the voices. The high, nasally voice was
unmistakable. Petunia.

A million reasons raced through my mind as to why she would be here but none of them made any sense. She had made it a
point to me that she would have nothing more to do with the house until I had moved all my stuff out of it. Had she
gotten rid of my stuff while I was gone?

I crept towards the swinging door that led to the kitchen and pushed it open gently to see a young couple nodding along
brightly to what Petunia was saying. I swallowed hard when I heard what she was saying.

“Yes…the kitchen is top-of-line, my father was always updating it with the latest things. This icebox was actually only
bought about a year ago,” she was saying primly, with a smug look on her face. Suddenly, her eyes focused on me and her
face contorted in rage. “What are you doing here?” she hissed.

“It is my house too, you know,” I said, gathering myself from the shock I had experienced from seeing her there. “I just
got home from the train and though I might come get some things.”

Petunia smiled nastily and glared at me then turned back to the young couple, pasting a completely fake grin on her face
and telling them to continue looking around the house while she talked to me. She headed straight towards me and
practically pushed me out of the kitchen, causing Meara to stumble behind me into a wall.

Petunia, who hadn't noticed Meara until then, tensed and gave her a wary glare. She seemed to be looking for a wand or
something to tell her that Meara was a witch but she wouldn't find one with her eyes. Meara looked the part of a Muggle
easily with some help from me.

“What are you doing here?” she hissed, her eyes narrowing to slits in her horsey face.

“It's my house too,” I challenged, glaring back at her. “Who are those people?”

“For your information, those are the people who are buying the house,” Petunia said frigidly, crossing her arms across
her chest and staring down her nose at me.

Her words set me back for a minute I felt my eyes widen ridiculously. I swallowed hard and fought back the sudden urge
to cry. Sell the house? How could we sell the house?

Before I knew it, I had voiced these thoughts out loud and Petunia snorted in disbelief.

“You know just as well as I do that neither of us plan on living here. I'm doing you a favor by selling it, you'll
probably need the money since no one will hire you or anything, you freak,” she spat out quietly, careful not to be
overheard by the couple perusing around in the kitchen. My mother's kitchen.

The anger that welled up inside me caught me by surprise and I didn't even bother checking it from showing on my face.

“How could you even think about selling this house?” I asked emotionally, battling with my tears. “We grew up here. They
put their whole lives into this house!” I raised my voice to a shout, almost wanting to be heard by the couple. I wanted
them to know we were arguing, that they weren't welcome here by me.

“I am selling this house, for your information,” she said primly, straightening up, “for the better. It's time we put
this house in our past and quit hanging onto it needlessly.”

“I will not let you sell this house!” I screamed hoarsely, my voice throaty from the burning tears that were causing my
face to flush a violent red by now.

Meara cleared her throat loudly before Petunia, whose cold eyes were now flashing dangerously at me, could respond to
me. She angled her head towards the entry hall behind us and Petunia and I both turned to see the young couple, who now
looked decidedly uncomfortable.

The man, who looked to be in his mid-twenties was edging his hat around with his hands and shuffling his feet, looked
incredibly nervous to be under such scrutiny. The woman was only a bit more collected and ran her fingers through her
blonde hair, looking at the man instead of us.

He cleared his throat as well and nodded before saying, “Perhaps we should return some other time?” His eyes shifted
between my sister and me before settling on a spot slightly behind us.

“Yes, perhaps you should,” I said frostily with a biting smile fleeting onto my face.

He nodded and seemed to swallow and guided his wife out the door hastily before Petunia could even call out to them to
stop. She huffed and turned on her heel to storm into the kitchen.

Meara rolled her eyes and gestured for me to follow Petunia, our argument wasn't over yet. I nodded and breathed in
deeply, squaring my shoulders against what was about to come.

I pushed the door open to see my sister leaning against the counter with her back to me, staring out the window above
the sink. Her frame had gotten thinner since I last saw her and her hair was a deeper shade of mahogany than it had ever
been. I couldn't help noticing that her face had longer shadows in it these days, but just as I was about to break the
silence something shiny on her finger caught my eye.

A ring. A very large ring was on her finger.

When did she get engaged? Was she already married?

I found myself transfixed by the ring and walked toward her until I was only a few steps away.

“Who gave you the ring?” I asked quietly, in the most offhand way I could. I was still fighting the tears of earlier and
my voice hadn't fully recovered from my screaming either.

Petunia jaw moved slightly in surprise but she didn't look at me, instead she continued to stare out the window blankly.
She shook her head and pulled her hand away from my view as if to study the ring herself. Her eyes flickered toward the
floor for a split second before returning to the window.

“Vernon Dursley,” she replied almost inaudibly.

Dursley. The name struck a chord in me but I couldn't place a face with the potent name. Suddenly, an image of a
ruddy-faced, stocky man swam into my mind. Petunia had been seeing him last summer but at the time it had seemed like
only a passing fancy. He was well-off and destined to become successful in the firm he worked at, but our parents had
hated him and so had I. But she had been so stubborn about him, sometimes I even believed she wanted to be with him just
because we had all hated him.

“Him?” was all I could think of to say.

“Him.” She nodded and sighed. “Lily, we have to sell this house.”

I crumbled at her soft tone and tried desperately to suppress the resentful feelings that rushed inside of me. She was
right, but I didn't want to let go of this house.

“Can't we wait a little while?” I asked, trying not to sound like I was pleading.

She sighed again and finally turned toward me. I was shocked to see a tiny pool of tears in her eyes. I had never seen
my sister cry before and I looked away to let her wipe away the tears without embarrassing her.

“How long do you want to wait? It's been a year, Lily,” she argued, studying me with the most civil eye she had used on
me in a long time.

“Christmas, I want until Christmas,” I said, nodding to myself. I needed to think about this some more and that would be
the next time I would be home.

“Christmas?!” she cried out, throwing her arms up at me.

“Christmas. Half of this house is mine too and I need some time to let it go,” I said softly. Petunia clenched her jaw
again but finally nodded, giving her consent.

“I'll wait until Christmas, but I don't want to hear anything more about it. Ever. And after this house is sold, I don't
want to hear from you either,” she commented stiffly, with a touch of the nastiness from earlier. “I don't ever want you
bringing your friends from there here either. Get your stuff out and leave.”

“It's my house too, they left it to both of us,” I said incredulously. What was her problem?

“Get you stuff and get out,” she spit at me, turning her now glassy eyes on me unfeelingly.

“Fine, but I'm coming back next Christmas and am bringing whoever I want with me and then you can do whatever you want
with this house. Have it leveled for all I care!” I cried out and spun away from her to go find Meara who had never
followed me into the kitchen.

I found her sitting idly on the stairs and staring at a painting on the wall that pictured a vase of beautiful daisies.
Her eyes roved over the walls hungrily, drinking in every detail as if she were reading a book and was trying to piece
together clues to some mystery that was difficult to unravel.

I just looked at her for a moment, taking in her hair pulled distractedly into a ponytail and the oversized jumper and
faded jeans that had been borrowed from my wardrobe and were a little too big on her tiny frame. She too had lost
weight, I noticed. I wondered vaguely when she had, I had never noticed her growing so skinny but now she looked almost
frail.

“Hey,” I said, leaning against the banister. She looked up in feigned surprise and her forehead wrinkled as she looked
over my face. She nodded though and rose, as if waiting for my direction. “Let's go upstairs. It's the first room on the
right.”

“Sure,” she agreed quietly and started shuffling up the stairs with me in tow. She opened the door to my old room
slowly, taking in the empty walls curiously. I had taken all my posters at the end of last summer, one day I had just
felt the need to just tear them from the wall, hating the happy faces that stared at me from them. The only thing still
pinned neatly on the wall was a single picture of me with my parents at King's Cross Station right after I had returned
from my first year at Hogwarts.

I only glanced at it before tearing it from the wall and placing it on my bed face-down. Meara raised an eyebrow at the
action but still didn't say anything. Finally after sitting down next to me on the bed, she leaned against the wall and
asked, “What now?”

I stared out in my room, taking in how nothing had even been touched since I left last summer. The drawers were still
half-in, half-out with clothes hanging out from them and jewelry was strewn across my dresser among candy wrappers and
pens.

“We need boxes,” I groaned in realization. Why hadn't I thought of that before? It seemed so obvious. What else could I
put all this junk in?

“And?” Meara asked, unperturbed.

“Umm… I don't know,” sinking back against the wall in defeat.

“So just boxes?” she asked, still incredibly calm.

“Yeah, that's all,” I snapped, annoyed with her indifference.

“Okay,” she said, unaffected by the harshness of my tone. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her pull something from her
jumper but didn't bother to look what it was. She obviously wasn't hiding a box under there so it didn't really matter
to me at the moment. When I heard her mutter a conjuring spell, I almost hit my head against the wall in surprise. She
was definitely not old enough to be doing magic outside of Hogwarts. Was being arrested for underage magic really worth
a few boxes?

“What are you doing?” I asked in shock. I almost grabbed the wand from her hands but I was almost impossibly happy to
see a dozen boxes lying open on my floor where a minute ago there had only been clutter.

“Getting you boxes,” she replied simply, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

“I know what you're doing…but what are you doing? You're underage!”

“No, I'm not,” she laughed shortly, almost bitterly.

“What are you…” I started and then trailed off with a gasp. “Oh my…Meara! I'm so sorry! Why didn't you say anything?”

“It's fine, it's just a birthday,” she muttered quietly, picking at my bed sheets.

“No, it's not fine!” I practically shouted. I couldn't believe I had been so blind. I had overlooked my best friend's
birthday which I knew was always in the last week of school. How had I forgotten something like that?

“It really is…I didn't feel like celebrating anyways,” she replied with another tiny laugh. She scooted over closer to
me and leaned her head on my shoulder. I returned the gesture and sighed, staring at the empty, white walls that
surrounded us.

“We're going out to dinner tonight to celebrate,” I said firmly and before she could protest I added, “and you're not
going to get out of it no matter what you say. Now come on, we've got to get this stuff put up into these boxes.”

She shook her head at me but then finally consented, taking a look around my room and reaching for her wand again. With
a flick and a wave, all of my things were packed neatly away in the boxes and the boxes were pocket-sized on the gray
carpet of my room.

“That was much easier than I anticipated,” I said, as cheerfully as I could.

“Yes, well, magic does tend to simplify things,” Meara said, joining in my almost-chipper mood. I reached down to stuff
as many of the boxes in pocket as I could and handed the rest to Meara who tucked them away in hers. She patted her
pocket and stowed her wand away in her jumper again.

“So where would you like to go for your special birthday dinner?” I asked with a smile, hooking my arms with hers as we
left my now empty room. The lights outside were beginning to dim and evening was setting in, we would have to go out
soon if we were to make it to Meara's countryside home at any decent hour.

“Well…I have always wanted to go to one of those pizza places you Muggleborns are always raving about…” she suggested
with a smile in return. She looked genuinely happy as we walked out the front door to find our trunks and things just
where we had left them in the front yard.

“What a coincidence…I know where the best one in London is,” I joked and we set off to celebrate her no longer
overlooked birthday.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ James ]

After we had gotten off the train and chatted outside for a fair while, the four of us finally parted ways for at least
a little while. I knew I would be seeing at least one of my friends, whether it would be Sirius or Remus first I didn't
know, within a month, so I didn't stress over the break too much. Peter, I knew, would be joining us after he got home
from his vacation in France which would take up a good half of his summer. It was the first time he has ever been out of
the country, so we were all happy to let him go even if we would miss his company for a while.

My father was waiting patiently at the station, dressed casually in an unassuming tan trench coat, with his robes tucked
surreptitiously underneath. He was holding what looked to be the day's Daily Prophet and his face had acquired several
new creases since I had last seen him over Christmas holidays. His skin tone seemed almost gray compared to his tan
overcoat and his usual warm smile was replaced instead by an expression that looked like a permanent grimace.

He didn't reply to my greeting just nodded and looked around the station. I studied his profile again and wondered what
had happened to harden the loving man that I had always known to be my father. I knew the war was worsening, but I had
had no forethought on how it would have affected my family. I couldn't even fathom what kind of state my mother was in
if my father was like this all the time.

We walked in silence to the Floo Network and waited there until it was our turn, my father taking the powder and
shouting gruffly “Potter's Residence!”

Once we had arrived at home, I shook the ash from my clothes and looked around, thankful to see that at least my home
didn't seem to have changed since I had left it. The kitchen was still warm stone and dark wood and the hallways were
still covered with pictures of the family.

My father threw the paper he had been holding down on the kitchen table and walked away to his study without a word. I
watched him go, deep in thought as to what was consuming him so much. I knew that I needed to talk to him, to tell him
about what we had heard at Hogwarts about this war and to ask what else was going on that we hadn't been allowed to
hear, but first I turned my eyes to look at the paper that he had tossed on the table.

I was wrong, it was a Muggle newspaper and it was almost a week old. It had two huge pictures of what looked to be
colossal train wrecks side by side and a headline that screamed “RECENT TRAIN WRECK IN EDINBURGH MIRRORS SURREY
DISASTER.” Curious, I picked up the paper and started to read.

A recent train wreck in Edinburgh has completely stumped local police and experts in the field as to what caused it to
derail and tumble into the valley it was crossing, but strangely enough the wreck has been cited to almost exactly
mirror the train wreck in Surrey that killed thirty-two people last year in July.

The train wreck in Surrey derailed as well and was sent plowing into a field that the train track followed, but the
reason for the train to de-rail was never determined and is still under scrutiny.

Here I stopped…something rang a bell about a train wreck in Surrey. What was it? I remember hearing about it from
someone.

Meara. I had heard about it from Lily's friend.

A sudden rush of memories flooded me.

“Her parents died in a train wreck last summer and she hasn't been acting the same since.” Riley's eyes caught mine
suddenly, the sadness in them had surprised me. “I've been worried about her, but I never thought she'd land herself in
the hospital wing because of it. I thought she was smarter than that.”

“Of course...” I said to myself and picked up the newspaper again, heading to my father's study quickly. I knocked on
the door and waited impatiently until I heard him tell me to come in. I burst in with the newspaper in hand and his eyes
flickered to it in surprise.

“What are you doing with that?” he asked, his expression darkening.

“Why do you have it?” I challenged.

“Son, I value your curiosity, but it's really none of your business at the moment,” he said, snatching the paper from my
hands and putting it carefully on his desk. “If you're interested in the war, I would suggest you find something other
than a Muggle paper to read. It won't tell you much.”

“What's so special about those train wrecks?” I asked, moving towards the paper. “There's something special about them
or you wouldn't have the paper.”

“Son,” my father started sternly, blocking my path to the paper, “you don't know—”

“I need to know, please,” I broke in, “It concerns someone I know.”

My father's expression changed suddenly and he studied me for a moment, gauging my sincerity. He nodded then and went
back to sit at his desk. I sat down in the single armchair on the other side of the desk and waited for his explanation.

“We're investigating the possibility that this new group of radicals, called the Death Eaters as you know, are behind
the train wrecks,” he started slowly, idly playing with the edge of the newspaper. “We have reason to believe they were
trying to eliminate some very important wizards that were trying to travel on the trains, but we don't know anything for
certain yet. Now, why does this matter concern you so much? Is it one of the guys that has a relation to this?”

“No…no, it's a girl I know. Her parents were killed in the first one, I'm pretty sure…” I said, swallowing the
information carefully. “I mean…I don't know for certain, but I'm pretty sure.”

“I see,” my father replied slowly, steeping his fingers in thought. “What's this girl's name?” He asked with a sudden,
knowing smile that cracked the grayed features into somewhat of a semblance of his normal, happy appearance.

“No…it's not like that, I mean, not yet. I mean…no, uh—we're just friends.” I tripped over my words, trying to struggle
out some sort of explanation.

“What's her name, son?” My father asked again, patiently with a twinkle of amusement in his deep hazel eyes.

“Uh…” I swallowed, gathering myself. “Lily, Lily Evans.”

“You like her?” he questioned, laughing as he did so.

“Um...I guess, I mean…yeah, but uh—she doesn't…I don't know…” I mumbled, staring at my shoelaces. I had never really
asked myself that question before, I had just let whatever happened with her happen.

“I'm glad to see you finally taking an interest in something besides Quidditch, James, but when did my little boy grow
so old that he started being interested in girls?” The teasing voice behind me startled me, making me jump up from my
seat but I composed myself a moment later and a huge grin jumped onto my face.

“Mum!” I laughed and crossed the room to give her a hug.

She swatted playfully at my messy hair and hugged me to her tightly, commenting briefly on how tall I had gotten. I
rolled my eyes and played along until she let me go and announced dinner would be ready in a matter of seconds and we
had both better get down to the dining room soon or she'd have us for dinner tomorrow.

My father smiled at her and agreed, clapping me on the back as we followed my mother to the dining hall in relative
silence. I smiled to myself, glad to be home even if there was a war brewing just outside the walls of our house.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Leave me lots of lovely reviews for when I get home! ;-)

And a question for everyone: whose summer are you more interested in seeing in the next few chapters? And would you like
summer to be several chapters or just 1 or 2 more after this one?

Let me know!:-)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

24. A Preoccupied Summer

Many, many thanks to my amazing beta, Tammy. She makes my writing look good. ;-) Sorry it's been a while, it's been
crazy with me coming and going on vacation and trips and with school starting, but things are calming down I think. :-)

I hope that everyone had a great summer. ;-)

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 23: A Preoccupied Summer

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ James ]

Almost the moment we had sat down at the table a frantic bell went off near our front corridor, meaning someone was
disturbing the wards around the house. All three of us looked up in surprise, and my father rose solemnly to go see who
it was. My mother suddenly looked drawn and tired. Putting my hand bracingly on her shoulder, she reached up to grasp
it, watching my father retreating towards the door to peer outside.

As soon as she lost sight of him she breathed out, “I wish we didn't have to worry about such things. These wards are so
troublesome.” I didn't know if she had meant for me to answer or not, so I kept silent and just looked over to the seat
I had abandoned when the bell had sounded.

“Eat, James,” she said, regaining some of her normal composure, “there's no reason to upset yourself over a silly bell
ringing. I'm sure it's nothing.” I know she had said that more for herself than me, but nevertheless I was seated again
and picked at my food diligently until I heard the familiar footsteps of my father, accompanied by another set of a more
muffled steps. I looked up and my mother caught my eyes in a moment of confusion. She must have caught sight of my
father and the mysterious guest already because she had jumped out of her chair so suddenly I would have sworn there was
something in it.

“Why, John! What's going on?” she said anxiously and I turned around and jumped myself. Sirius stood uncomfortably
behind my father with his clothes torn and his face bedraggled. His hands were in his pockets and his eyes glinting
fiercely with their usual pride. He nodded briefly at me before coming to sit silently next to me in an empty chair.

My father smiled grimly at my mother and answered simply that we would be hosting Sirius at our house for the rest of
the summer. I looked at Sirius in question at the vague announcement and at once understood that something drastic had
happened with his family to be here so suddenly on the first night back from school.

I slid my plate over to Sirius and he eyed it with distant hunger, as if he had forgotten he was hungry until that
moment. He finished off the remainder of the plate and slouched in the chair, glancing warily at my mother whose
surprised look from a few minutes ago had melted into a more sympathetic, fonder glance.

I rose and announced I was going upstairs, sure that Sirius would follow suit, and left. Once I had closed the door
behind us, I turned on my best friend.

“What happened?” I asked without any pretense. He looked at me balefully and gazed around the room to ascertain his
things had been brought up by the house-elves. Of course they had. He was stalling as he always did when he didn't want
to talk about something.

“None of your business,” he said sharply.

“Why?” I prodded.

“Because it isn't, okay? Just leave it,” he answered icily, shedding his strangely dirty clothes and exchanging them for
his normal spotless wardrobe. Taken aback, I let it be for the moment and withdrew from the room, seeing that Sirius was
still in the reckless mode that he got in after something very bad had happened. Soon he would transgress into a darker
mood until finally he bounced back into his normal, glib self.

I walked down the hallway into the room that had been used as the meeting room for many of the Marauder's most ingenious
summer plans. I looked wistfully out the window to see the makeshift Quidditch pitch, which I had been told on no
uncertain terms was to not be used this summer at all because of heightened security measures the Ministry was imposing
on all of its high-ranking officials.

The faded hoops were all leaning to one side or another and a few old, beaten-up quaffle balls lay abandoned on the
field. The broomstick shed stood not too far off and was itself a little worse for wear, but it was still standing and
my father said that was all that mattered. Nearer to the house was a small garden that my mother kept where there were
always gnomes to be found and weeded out. Usually one of the house elves managed to find them before they tripped
someone walking through the garden.

My mother used to always have someone over here showing off the lovely flowers and herbs that grew so freely in the
little plot of land, but now the once colorful patch lay forgotten. There hadn't been any guests to the manor for some
time, I knew. No one visited anyone else's house anymore for fear of attack from the much feared Death Eater's that
seemed to cast such a large shadow over the wizarding world of Great Britain.

“Hey, Prongs?” Sirius' voice behind me startled me from my reverie and I looked to the doorway to see him leaning
casually in the doorjamb but looking considerably troubled.

“Yeah?” I asked, trying not to let my resentment for being pushed away earlier creep into my tone. I propped myself
against the windowsill and took in my friend's appearance fully for the first time that night. I was shocked to see how
much he had changed after only a few hours of us being apart.

His hair looked crumpled, like he had run his fingers through it too many times, and his eyes had large protruding bags
that I was sure hadn't been there this afternoon. They made his face look sallow and less aristocratic than usual. His
eyes were guarded and not twinkling with their usual good humor and a frown was set stubbornly on his features.

Although now his clothes were as pristine as usual except for a few wrinkles here and there like they had been packed in
a rush, earlier they had been rumpled and disheveled which was entirely out of character for his usually polished
appearance.

“Sorry,” he muttered quietly, kicking at the floor with his foot. He stuffed his hands into his pockets and looked a bit
sad as he stared down to see his foot picking at the wooden floorboards.

Surprised at his apology since he usually didn't say anything when he snapped at someone, I was stunned. Collecting
myself, I nodded, but realizing he wasn't looking at me I cleared my throat and quickly mumbled, “It's fine. Don't worry
about it.”

He nodded himself and crossed the room to sink into one of the four armchairs that were arranged around a single table
with a worn chess set atop it.

He idly moved one the knights forward and I took it as my cue to take a seat and engage myself in a game with him. An
hour and three games later, we called it quits and retired to my room to go to sleep, both of us exhausted.

Over the next few weeks, Sirius was almost silent on what had happened that first night back from school and I stopped
questioning him about it myself. He told me simply that he had had a disagreement with his mother and had been told not
to come back. He minutely explained that he had been left `a bit' of money by some uncle or other only because it was
necessary to account for the appearance of a polished, black as night, enchanted motorcycle that suddenly showed up one
day.

When Remus arrived a month into our summer, Sirius dropped back into the icy exterior he had sported when he first
arrived and I almost gave up hope of ever getting the full story from him. We were all restless, not being able to play
Quidditch and virtually confined to the inside of the manor. We spent the days playing chess and when we got bored of
that, trying to tweak the map into perfection. When we tired of that too, we all took to staring listlessly out the
window to our usual summer retreat wishing desperately we could go outside for even one game.

Remus took to retreating to do his homework and Sirius was always brooding in the corner, glaring at some unknown
presence. They left me to my own devices and I often found my thoughts wandering back to a certain red-haired Prefect
and that train wreck that I had read about. Was it one and the same? How would she react if I told her the wreck wasn't
really an accident, it was an attack? Should I tell her? My mind whirled with the possibilities, trying to rehearse
every possible situation that could accompany telling her such a horrible thing.

The three of us went on in this mode for some time until finally Peter arrived from vacation and broke the tension that
reigned over the house. He was cheerful despite the fact he had had to spend the most of his summer with his parents and
brought new chatter into the room. He actually got Sirius to laugh a few times despite himself and Remus to put down his
book.

We doubled our efforts to finish the map and finally after two more weeks, Sirius put the last touches on it with a
flourish. He grinned and announced to us, his eager audience, that our magnum opus was complete.

Remus laughed, asking, “Do you even know what `magnum opus' means?”

Sirius pretended to look wounded, I noticed gladly that he was the most upbeat he had been all summer, and responded,
“Of course, I know what it means, Moony. Who do you take me for? Peter?”

“Hey!” Peter protested loudly, lightly punching Sirius's arm with a playful grimace.

I jumped into the conversation with the glib remark of, “You know it's true.”

“You still don't have to point it out.” Now it was Peter's turn to be dramatic and pretend to be offended. He pulled a
long face until we were all rolling on the ground in laughter. A pecking at the window of the room brought us all from
our cheerful interlude to look at window where a regal looking owl was tapping politely at the pane. I jumped up from my
chair and walked casually to the window as possible, knowing exactly what the owl was carrying. Our Hogwarts letters.

Swinging the window open, the owl flew over and perched itself delicately on the table, holding its leg primly out to
Remus to take the letters from it. He unburdened the owl and it went on its way with nary a blink in our direction.
Remus immediately began to distribute the letters, holding mine suspiciously as he weighed it in his hand. He grinned
suddenly, meeting my eyes as I walked over to him.

“I think this letter might be a stroke of luck for you, Prongs,” he said with a knowing look. I took the letter from his
grasp quickly and under the gazes of all three of them hurriedly opened the letter with my thumb, already anticipating
what the letter contained.

To my gratification, a shiny badge slid out easily from the envelope onto my palm, reading boldly `HEAD BOY'. I breathed
a sigh of laughter and shook my head in disbelief. The old fool had actually made me Head Boy. Impossible.

“Congratulations, Prongs!” Peter said enthusiastically, looking down at his own letter with a small cloud of
disappointment at its bland contents. “Who do you think is Head Girl?”

“Oh I think he knows exactly who the Head Girl is,” Sirius answered before I could get a word in edgewise. He reclined
in his chair with a smirk without even touching his letter.

“Or at least who he hopes it will be.” Remus caught onto Sirius' innuendo quickly and joined in the teasing. He waggled
his eyebrows at me wolfishly and I rolled my eyes despite myself, feeling a blush creeping onto my complexion.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

It had been a peaceful summer so far but by two months into it, I was ready for Hogwarts to be in session again. I
missed the magic of the place even though I had been staying at a wizarding house. The Riley's house had barely a
whisper of magic in it anymore and was only kept clean by Meara's and my constant efforts. Although she was able to do
magic, she rarely ever did, in the house at least. It was almost as if she didn't want to remember that the house had
once been almost bursting with it, but now was devoid because of the loss of her parents.

Meara's older brother Richard only popped in occasionally to see how we were doing and make sure the wards around the
house were properly reinforced. I heard horrific stories of what was happening in the wizarding world from him that
Meara grew pale and drawn at.

We spent our time mostly in relative silence, reading or doing homework, until at last our letters arrived heralding the
arrival of our last year at Hogwarts. I was pleasantly surprised to find the Head Girl badge emerge from envelope and
was dizzy with happiness when I realized what that meant. Dumbledore had meant it when he had hinted I was on the right
track for Head Girl, I suppose.

Meara and I celebrated that night by going into London and having dinner at the same little pub we had visited on her
belated birthday dinner. We laughed and joked, as lighthearted as we had been the whole summer, and decided that
tomorrow we would go into Diagon Alley to gather up the supplies we would need for the coming year.

We went back to her house and chatted late into the night over everything that came to mind.

“Who do you think we'll have classes with this year?” Meara asked, curiously, examining her book list. She marked neatly
the books that she already had in her library thanks to Richard's duration at Hogwarts.

“Hopefully not too many Slytherins,” I shuddered at the thought even though I knew it was a strong possibility.

“And hopefully a few more Gryffindors?” Meara asked slyly, giving me a long look laden with meaning. I smiled with
responded and shook my head in denial. She dropped the subject by biting her lip in what I knew was only suppressed
laughter.

The night passed quickly and when we rose in the morning, we quickly dressed and set out for Diagon Alley with
excitement not only for the school year to start but also for a chance to get out of the house.

We arrived in London without mishap and repaired to the Leaky Cauldron swiftly, fighting our way through early morning
shoppers in the streets of the Muggle side of London. Entering through the front, the cool breeze of the inside of the
pub was met by us gladly and we collapsed thankfully into a booth. After ordering some drinks and downing them, we set
out once more this time to fight our way through the streets of Diagon Alley.

Meara and I wandered aimlessly at first, just taking in the familiar sights of the Alley and comforting ourselves that
most of the shops were still open despite the fearful atmosphere of the wizarding community. First we had to stop at
Gringott's, where Meara had to withdraw money under the suspicious looks of the goblins. The ride in the tunnels was
nauseating to me, who had never done it before, and by the end of it I was more than thankful to be on my way.

Next we stopped at the Apothecary where Meara picked out the few things she had to stock up on for Herbology, which only
she was taking, and I picked out the supplies we would both need for Potions. Pooling it all together, we must have
confused the old witch who was running the tab for us. She looked confusedly from Meara to me and kept mumbling to
herself.

Taking a break briefly from our errands we stopped at the ice cream parlor on the corner of the Alley. Putting our bags
to the side, we each ordered a different flavor and waited patiently, planning out the rest of our day. We were joined
unexpectedly by Marlene McKinnon, a Gryffindor in our year who I had befriended in one of my classes last year.

“So what have you two old `Claws been doing this summer?” She asked, in her usual chipper manner. Her hair was bleached
blonde by the sun and her bright blue eyes shone with all the energy you would expect for someone in Gryffindor. She was
tall, at least a whole head above me, but for some reason her presence was never imposing like most people were that
towered above me.

“Oh, nothing,” I said as offhandedly as possible. I'm sure she wouldn't find it exciting that Meara and I had wheedled
away the summer reading or studying.

“Oh come off it, you had to have done something…” she cajoled me good-humoredly.

Meara cleverly dodged the question by commenting flippantly with a slightly devious look that I had made Head Girl.
Marlene's eyebrows shot up quickly and she swiveled to face me eagerly.

“You know who the Head Boy is right?” she asked, her words tumbling out so quickly I could barely answer “no” before she
broke in saying, “James Potter! Not who you'd expect, eh? But I suppose he'll do just grand once you whip him into
shape.” She winked at me and grinned suggestively.

I laughed and, having just taken a small mouthful of my ice cream, swallowed hard, inducing an instant rush. I leaned
back in my chair, speechless. Why did everyone insist on me being involved with James Potter all of a sudden? Okay, not
everyone, but two people were enough.

“Umm, who'd you hear that from?” I asked, trying to sidestep the actual subject. I fiddled with ends of my hair that
spilled playfully onto my shoulders from the ponytail I had pulled it into this morning, staring at the way the soft
light reflected against the red tones of the strands.

Marlene clicked her tongue impatiently and began rattling off a list of people who had heard from so-and-so who had
heard from Remus Lupin who was apparently staying with James Potter over the summer. I nodded patiently, pretending to
listen and exchanged a knowing glance with Meara. Once Marlene got into this mode, she never shut up. We let her go on
for a few more minutes at the table before parting with her to finish up our shopping.

I pondered silently what it would be like to be a Head with James Potter. He had almost seemed mature by the end of last
year and I couldn't even deny to myself that he was at least slightly attractive. He was funny when he wasn't trying to
impress someone and his friends weren't the unbearable pricks I had thought them to be either…

Meara jolted me out of my thoughts by suggesting we go to Flourish & Blott's. I nodded complacently and followed her,
looking distractedly for the books that I would need for the year.

After finishing up the last of our shopping, we made our way slowly back to the quiet house where we sat in silence,
alone with our own thoughts. Meara stared distractedly at the pictures on the wall that moved nostalgically with images
of her family and I was absorbed in my predictions for what this final year at Hogwarts would entail.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Enjoy? I hope so.

Next installment will be about a little more summer and then by the end of it they'll be on their way to school. ;-)
Good enough for y'all?

So how's everyone been doing? ;-) I went back to school last Thursday, but I know some of you people don't go back for a
while yet…lucky:-)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

25. Return to Normalcy

*ducks* I'm soooooooooooooooo sorry. I feel so bad about not being able to write for this, but let me tell you I've gone
through a lot of crap to get this out to you all. My computer recently crashed and I lost absolutely everything so I've
been having to use my mother's laptop to type anything, so you can imagine the trouble that presents…*sigh* The world is
conspiring against me, I swear.

* * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 25: Returning to Normalcy

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * *

[ James ]

It was a dreary morning in September when we were due to go back to school. The typical rain had darkened the sky to a
brooding gray and the world outside, as a result, was withdrawn and almost sad. The small slits of light that usually
slid into my room in the early hours of dawn were suspiciously absent as I cracked open my eyes and I groaned to see the
weather outside.

It seemed like each year, the first day of going back to school was a little harder but I cheered myself with the though
that this would be my last first day of school. I smiled as I lay lazily in bed, unwilling to leave the warm sheets
behind for my cold house. I knew that downstairs there would be warming charms alight in the kitchen but the journey
from my bed to the kitchen seemed impossibly long as I lay there contemplating it.

All three of the others were still snoring when I finally worked up the nerve to roll myself free of the blankets and
pad down the hallway in search of the hot breakfast my mother had promised she'd leave for us.

Both of my parents had been called into a meeting of some sort at the Ministry. They were tight-lipped about it as they
told me they wouldn't be here to take us to the station today, but I knew better then to question them when they both
had the ashen looks of barely concealed grief written on their faces.

It had become almost routine over the summer for me to only catch glimpse of the two of them. My mother rarely became
involved in causes at the Ministry, usually preferring to stay at home but with current events in the tumult they were
almost every available witch and wizard was needed to run operations at the Ministry.

A darkly mysterious figure was gaining power and the Ministry was beside itself because of its lack of knowledge of this
specter's doings. Newspapers stacked on my father's desktop screamed out the latest headlines full of mysterious
disappearances and unexpected murders. Everyday an even more disturbing image joined the rest and the gray pall that
cast itself over my parents' faces had sufficiently thrown its shadow over the summer as well.

I drug myself sleepily into the kitchen where four plates were laden with sausage and eggs that my mother had made for
us. I took one of the plates that was still pulsing the heating charm she had placed over it and dug into it gratefully.
I filled my head with thoughts of food, doing my best to banish the gloomy thoughts of the past summer.

Eventually, the other boys filtered downstairs one by one, each enticed out of their beds by the thought of a hot plate
of food. After we had eaten, it took us almost an hour to get ready and packed, as Sirius was notorious for waiting
until the last minute to pack or really do anything. I think he half expected a house elf to pop out of nowhere and do
it for him.

We were flooing to the train station, so we had more time than usual. My parents had left the cracked, decrepit looking
pot brimming with Floo Powder for us sitting on the mantle of the fireplace. Once we had all been packed, Remus and I
began to lift the trunks and put them in the fireplace to prepare to leave. Sirius directed us from the couch, a safe
distance away from the actual work. He insisted that he knew the exact art of arranging things in the fireplace and he
could only see the perfect position for each trunk by lounging on the couch. Peter was in running in and out of the
kitchen, packing away the last of the food and occasionally bringing a muffin in to shut up Sirius for us.

After Remus and I had finished placing all the trunks in the fireplace, I tried to dust myself off a bit even though I
knew I was about to get even dirtier. I sighed and looked around the room with a last searching look.

“We ready to go?” I asked, looking at the others for their opinions.

“I reckon so…” Peter answered thoughtfully, assessing the room as well. Remus nodded, glancing at the clock that ticked
away on the wall and winced.

“Yeah, we'd better get going. We only have a few minutes more to go,” he added and looked to Sirius who was still
lounging lazily on the sofa. Sirius yawned dramatically and rose, stretching himself.

“Well, what are we waiting for then?” Sirius asked with a smile and stepped with a sudden burst of energy into the
fireplace. The rest of us followed with me grabbing a handful of powder on my way in. We all crammed together trying not
to get in the way of the trunks as we positioned ourselves. Once I had ascertained we were all ready I threw down the
powder and yelled out our destination as King's Cross.

The fire sprang up a bright green and the strange twirling sensation that the tunnels caused swept through me with a
rush. I shook as we all flew in spirals through the complicated network of fireplaces and was immediately grateful as we
were dumped into the expansive portal that marked the platform of King's Cross. We lugged our stuff away from the portal
and shook the ashes off of our clothes as best as we could. I dug in my pocket for the shiny badge that I had been loath
to put on for fear of dirtying its shiny veneer in ash-laden tunnels of the Floo Network.

The platform was flooded with cries of goodbyes and parents hugging their children with sad faces. It even had a few
Muggle parents looking completely terrified in the midst of so much magic. As the four of us pushed our way through the
masses, the looks of shock upon a few faces didn't fail to reach me. I knew they were gaping at the badge I now sported
on my jumper. I grinned slightly to myself, they had no idea how much their shock enforced my will to impress them. As
we passed through a cloud of first years, the shock of the older students transformed into utter terror on the small
children's' faces. Sirius, seeing this, couldn't pass up the opportunity on commenting to me about it.

“Prongs, I've been thinking that this whole Head Boy thing might not be so detrimental to your reputation after all.
Inspiring terror to the masses of ickle firsties is no small accomplishment, it should be monopolized on. I've got
it…we'll call it the `reign of terror'!”

I shook my head in disbelief as he punctuated his statement with an elaborate hand gesture. His grin spread ever wider
on his face as he saw my skepticism at his remark.

“You know…like the French Muggle one…” he said excitedly. He had taken to reading a few of my father's Muggle history
books over the summer when he had nothing else to do for “possible inspiration” in his future pranks. “Only…” he added
as an afterthought, “much less bloody and a lot more laughing at other people's expense involved.”

“Do you have a quota for stupid remarks per day or something, Padfoot?” Peter asked dryly, mirroring my own disbelief at
Sirius' proposition. He was helping Remus lift the last of the trunks into the compartment we were claiming as our own
for the trip when he had apparently heard Sirius talking with me. His pudgy face peered at us from behind the corner of
the door and we heard Remus' barking laugh behind him.

Sirius scowled at him and pushed past him to throw himself down on the plush red seat of the compartment.

“It was just an idea,” he muttered darkly.

“A bad one,” Remus pointed playfully and for the first time all summer, broke into a smile in Sirius' presence. Sirius
looked up in surprise at the light-hearted remark from Moony and his cloudy expression cleared into a pleasant grin. He
flipped his hair out of his eyes and laughed a little, consenting to Remus' remark.

“Maybe just a little…” he agreed after a length. Sirius leaned back in the seat and the rest of us took our seats around
him, continuing on with our conversation jokingly all through the train ride back to school.

[ Lily ]

We were running late the morning we were supposed to be at the train station. Richard had insisted on accompanying us
and arrived, as usual, almost an hour later than he said he was going to. Meara and I fidgeted uncomfortably all the way
there, both of us convinced we were going to miss then train.

The second the car pulled up to the curb of the train station Meara and I bolted from the car and grabbed our trunks
hurriedly. Barely stopping to hug Richard goodbye, Meara raced in front of me muttering to herself about her `stupid
brother'. We reached the train just as its horn screamed the final warning for its students.

Struggling with our trunks we pulled ourselves on board without further mishap and turned around to look through the
window just in time to see Richard laughing at our pains. We searched through the train for an empty compartment and
finally found a tiny little alcove at the very end of the compartment. I sighed after we had settled in; knowing the
ride ahead was going to be long.

The time passed fairly quicker than I had expected but not by much. When we finally did arrive at Hogwarts, it was late
and the sky was dark with an impending storm. Sensing this, all of the older students pushed their way to the front of
the lines waiting for the carriages not wanting to be caught in the rain.

“Lily! Meara!” We both turned at hearing Marlene's voice piercing the air and headed towards her frantically waving arm,
ducking into the carriage she had already secured. Another Gryffindor girl, Katie Greene, sat next to Marlene and smiled
congenially as we climbed into the small chaise. I had never formally met the girl but she seemed nice enough and the
four of us chatted about our summers all the way to the castle, finally splitting ways when we arrived at the Great
Hall.

Meara and I sat down quietly at our table amidst the greeting of our classmates and the occasional congratulations
directed to me for getting Head Girl. I smiled and nodded to everyone, even the people I had never spoken to before and
could barely remember seeing them before much less their names. Every time I struggled to find an errant name floating
in the back of my memory, Meara snorted back an obvious laugh and could barely restrain herself from alerting the whole
Hall that I couldn't remember sixty percent of Hogwarts' students' names.

Finally, Dumbledore called everyone to sit down and the Great Hall was silenced. With the usual announcements done, he
also mentioned the usual Prefects and Heads meeting that would take place after dinner that night. He briefly went
through some new addendums to the rules and then we all settled down for dinner and the normal raucous started up again.

After dinner, Meara and I walked leisurely up to the dorm but I had to leave her almost as soon as we reached the
entrance to the common room. I had to get to the Prefects' start of term meeting. I pushed aside my itching nervousness
at seeing James Potter again and tried my best to pretend it didn't even exist. I rushed towards the Charms classroom
where the meeting would take place this week and made sure my badge was still pinned on my robes. I was late and the
meeting was about to begin when I hastily walked in and took my seat. Dumbledore nodded amusedly at my entrance and
began to speak.

“Welcome, welcome, I'm delighted to see that everyone has made it back in one piece. Now, I suppose it's time for our
new Heads to come forward.” He motioned vaguely towards me and then to a dark corner on the other side of the room. I
started slightly when I saw James' tall figure suddenly materialize from the shadows.

I rose as well and met up with him at the front of the classroom, he nodded to me with a small smile of recognition. I
swallowed as my heart jumped unexpectedly to my throat and instead of returning his nod turned to the Prefects sitting
in the room and gave them a shaky smile.

“As most of you know, I trust, this is Lily Evans of Ravenclaw and James Potter of Gryffindor. They are your Head Girl
and Boy this year, respectively. Now, I will turn over the rest of today's dealings to them and I will leave you. Good
night, Prefects,” Dumbledore spoke softly and then bowed slightly, excusing himself from the room.

James cleared his throat and I tried to even my breathing before I glanced at him again. I looked out to the small group
of Prefects clustered into the dusty desks of the room and smiled again.

“Let's start by everyone introducing themselves, starting with the new Prefects,” I finally said and waved toward one of
the faces I didn't recognize on the first row. The flushed girl rose obligingly and unsteadily introduced herself as
Emily Rourke of Hufflepuff. She promptly sat down and the kid sitting next to her stood up. It took almost ten minutes
for everyone to introduce themselves, and I was ready to leave by then but forced myself to keep smiling and begin to
ask who wanted to patrol when.

James and I ended up taking the leftover shifts which were Friday and Saturday nights of course, the nights when
everyone would have rather hung out with their friends than do Prefect duties. I sighed at the verdict of sacrificing my
Friday and Saturday nights, but then forgot it as I knew that the Heads always took those nights. On the other nights,
we could do almost whatever we wanted though because none of the Prefects were bold enough to stand up to a Head
breaking the rules. My mind flickered to the thought of how much James and his buddies would abuse that rule and an
unexpected smile rose to my lips. My guess would be a lot.

When the meeting broke up, I was slow to leave in hopes that James would catch up to me and want to talk but he simply
nodded, looking preoccupied, and left the room without a word. I sighed and shuffled out of the room back to the
Ravenclaw common room where I found Meara sitting contentedly in a corner reading a large tome that had been assigned
for Arithmancy.

I sank into a nearby armchair and pulled out a book from Meara's bag, flipping it open lazily and then shutting it again
with a sigh. Meara's gray-flecked eyes flicked up to me questioningly and she put her own book down in her lap. Her brow
quirked as she studied my face and she finally picked her book back up.

After a moment, she commented in a dry voice, “Stop moping.” I gave a small laugh and rolled my eyes, throwing my head
back to rest on the chair's plush backing. I stared at the ceiling for another minute before stirring myself to get up
and go up to the room that I had been given for being Head Girl. I said goodbye to Meara and then headed up to explore
the new quarters I would be living in.

There were rooms like the one I was given in all four houses dorm hallways, one for both a girl and a boy in each. The
rooms however were only accessible when a Head was actually in the House, so only the two that James and I would be
using this year were even visible to the rest of the students. The room was small, but cozy enough with a desk neatly
stocked with parchment and quills and a bed with the covers already pulled down. My luggage was sitting tidily in the
corner ready to be unpacked, but I ignored it for the time, throwing myself across the bed, thankful for the soft
surface.

-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Next chapter is halfway written, I swear. You'll see it soon.

Review!! :-)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

26. Hot To Confuse the Hell Out Of A Boy

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita

Chapter 26: How To Confuse the Hell Out of a Boy

Author: LadyAkako

Rating: PG-13

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ James ]

I did not want to patrol tonight, but I knew I would get lynched by Lily if I didn't show up and left her to do it
alone. Even though it was pretty obvious she wasn't too keen on patrolling the corridors on a Friday night either. I
hadn't even talked to her alone since school started and I knew that from just looking at her the first night of school
when we were deciding who would do what.

I hurried to the Great Hall to meet up with Sirius and the others for supper before I would have to patrol. Not that it
was such a bad thing that I would have to do it with Lily, but it was just the principle of having to do it on a Friday.

I sat down hastily at the table in between Remus and Peter, seeing they were already engulfed in their food. We all ate
quickly with the occasional quip or joke thrown in between mouthfuls from Sirius or me, but we all needed to be
somewhere after the meal was finished. I had to meet with Lily, Remus was tutoring some fifth year in the library and
Peter was going to go with him for the extra help. Finally, Sirius was set on going into Hogsmeade to purchase what he
deemed `necessary supplies' he would need before the first Hogsmeade weekend in three weeks.

I nodded a curt goodbye before leaving the three of them when I saw Lily get up to walk swiftly out of the Great Hall. I
followed her quickly and caught up to her retreating form almost as soon as I got through the doors. I smiled as I
watched her walk, swishing her hips purposefully to get to our agreed meeting place. She jumped when she turned around
to see me standing right behind her and I grinned playfully at her, saying softly, “Hey there.”

“Hey,” she replied, still a bit surprised at my sudden appearance. Her hair was pulled back into a neat ponytail. I
always liked when she had her hair pulled back like that because I could see the pale creamy skin of her neck more
easily.

“Shall we?” I asked teasingly, trying to hide the fact that I had been staring at her collarbone by flashing a quick
smile.

“Sure,” she replied with a small, pretty smile. I gestured playfully for her to lead the way and followed her as she
walked slowly down the hallway. She looked back at me and smiled again, clearing her throat. “How was your summer?”

“Oh, uh—good,” I answered, caught off guard by the simple question as I had been too busy studying her smile to
comprehend she was speaking again.

“Good,” she smiled, laughing as she caught onto the awkwardness that I felt. I fought down a flush valiantly and
swallowed as she continued walking. It was several minutes before either of us spoke again.

“How…how was yours?” I asked tentatively to break the silence. I was hoping I'd be able to talk to her when we were
patrolling and this silence completely baffled me. Impulsively, my hand reached to ruffle my hair but I caught myself,
wincing at the remembrance of a few choice words that had been hurled at me a few years ago.

“Oh…fine, I guess,” she replied offhandedly, adding reflectively, “I've had better, I've had worse.”

I nodded, knowing that she was remembering her last summer away from Hogwarts with that last embittered phrase. Both of
us sank into silence once more and we continued down the hallway in this fashion.

I couldn't stop myself from taking in long, sideways looks at her and it became slowly apparent to me how inexplicably
tired she looked. Her usually dancing green eyes were clouded with the shadows under her eyes and her posture was
decidedly slumped from her usual queenly stature.

The question of what was wrong rose in my throat but I suppressed it with a small cough. It was out of my place to ask
her if something was wrong. We barely knew each other, really. Still, I couldn't help but notice she looked more drained
than I had ever seen her. All I wanted to do was to tell her to go up to her dorm and sleep and that I would finish
everything that we were supposed to do tonight. But as I knew, she would never allow someone else to do her job for her.
I smiled inwardly at the thought of her stubbornness when it came to doing everything herself. I would have to try to
break her of that this year.

The night passed faster than I had imagined it would and soon enough we were parting ways to go to sleep. I yawned
loudly and she let out a small snort of a laugh. I grinned at her and then shrugged.

“Going to make it all the way back to the tower, sleepy?” she teased.

“Oh, it's not too far, but if I'm missing in the morning I probably curled up in a vanishing closet and went to sleep.
So don't worry or anything,” I quipped with an even bigger grin.

“Yeah…right,” she replied dryly with a roll of her eyes. Her smile faded for a moment before coming back full force.
“I'll…uh, I'll see you in the morning, James.”

I nodded and swallowed, preparing myself to say something in return but before I could she was walking in the other
direction with a small wave of hand. I sighed and shrugged to myself.

“I'll see you, too,” I whispered quietly to the empty hallway she had disappeared down.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

Usually, students avoided the library at all costs until they'd been back in school for at least a month. It was sort of
a rebellion against the fact that had yet to face: they really were back in school and no, it wasn't going to change
anytime soon. But I always had to be the odd one out, it seemed, and so I found myself venturing into the dark, dusty
expanse of books within a week. I was thankful for the noticeable lack of students crowding the tables because it meant
for once, you could have your pick of where you wanted to sit and how long you wanted to sit there. It also meant, even
more thankfully, that you wouldn't run the chance of coming across any snogging couples tucked away in between the
shelves of books.

Most of the time Meara would come with me but on this particular day she had opted out because she had wanted to take
advantage of her weekend and waste all the time she could doing the most productive thing she could think of: sleeping.
I knew I could have easily stayed with her and slept in until late afternoon but I wanted to get a head start on the
hundred pages one of the professors had already assigned us to have read by next week.

Still, when I got to the library that day despite my best intentions, I couldn't bring myself to do much more than
browse through the familiar shelves with a noncommittal air. My hand brushed idly along the titles without pulling out
anything. I sighed to myself and finally withdrew one of the more interesting looking volumes to take back to my table
which was spread convincingly with papers that I had yet to work on and probably wouldn't get to until a few days later.

Once I had sat down with my new book, I opened it and skimmed the first page a few times before flipping through the
next two chapters without absorbing much except the fact that the author had every conviction that he was perfectly
informed on the subject of which he was writing. That subject, however, still eluded me after fifty pages and I
thankfully shut the book with a snap and threw it to rest with a stack of other rejected volumes on a nearby table.

A throat clearing behind me made me jump almost out of my seat and I looked up in surprise to see Marlene McKinnon
standing behind me. I relaxed and smiled at her, gesturing vaguely toward the other chair that had been pulled up to the
table I was sitting at by its last inhabitant. She took the seat promptly and began to speak in a hushed tone.

“Want to know what I heard?” she said conspiratorially with a waggle of her eyebrows. Her blue eyes glittered
mischievously as she sat back satisfied in her chair. I noticed with curiosity that she had no book bag or much of
anything with her except for her usual messenger bag that held a few notebooks bursting with anything but notes for the
subject that they proclaimed on the front cover they were for.

“What?” I consented, glad for another excuse to not do my homework. I pushed aside the papers that crowded the distance
between us and leaned forward to better hear her hoarse whispers.

She grinned and continued, glad to have my full attention, “I heard that the Head Boy has a little crush on the Head
Girl, which I think is just way too cute. What do you think?” Her grin had spread and her eyes were scrutinizing my face
carefully for any small reaction as I fought down the paralyzing embarrassment that was attached to what she just said.

It was my turn to clear my throat pointedly. I searched for the most neutral answer I could find within myself. Finally,
I answered her with, “That's…interesting.”

Marlene twirled her hair playfully with finger and looked at me with a pseudo-insightful look. The twinkle in her eyes
intensified and her grin turned almost cat-like.

“You like him too, don't you?” she challenged with glee, her voice raising an octave or two. The librarian, Madam
Reinhardt, looked up in disapproval from across the room. She shushed us violently and then retreated back into her own
work.

“No,” I shot back adamantly, my face flushing hotly.

“You do!” Marlene squealed and the librarian shot out from behind a bookcase nearby with another disapproving glower.
“Oh! Wait until I tell him!” She made a move as if to rise and I caught her arm pleadingly.

“No, Marlene,” I whispered, desperately. “You can't tell him that. It's not even true,” I denied her glee fervently.

“Oh, yes it is, you liar,” she teased with a wrinkle of her nose. She began to pile all of my parchment and books
together, handing them to me to put into my bag. I complied without comment and followed her out the library until the
glare of the librarian. I only hoped Madam Reinhardt would forgive me for the disruption of her peace by the time
N.E.W.T.'s came around.

“Marlene, seriously, don't tell him that. I would die of embarrassment,” I implored her as soon as we were in the
hallway. She opened her mouth to reply with some sort of quip but before she could another voice interrupted her.

“Tell who what?” the familiar voice asked curiously. I turned around to see, to my utmost horror the exact subject of
our discussion. James Potter.

I shrank and fought the urge to run down the hallway in terror. Swallowing I squeaked out, “Nothing and no one.” I shook
my head as if to confirm the fact to myself, looking everywhere except for those hazel eyes that were boring into me,
completely bewildered.

“Yeah, it was nothing really. Just a bit of a joke,” Marlene piped up, nudging me in the ribs to look up. I did, for a
split second and my eyes met James' in a stuttering movement. The brown of his eyes swam in confusion at being shut out
so harshly from what we were discussing. At the sight of his slightly pained look, the back of my neck grew increasingly
hot again.

“Well…um, we have to get going,” I said after a few moments of silence, my eyes sliding shamefully from his gaze.
Marlene stood rooted to the spot giving James a sympathetic glance that didn't escape my notice until finally she took
to her heels as well, leaving James standing alone in the hallway outside the library looking utterly bewildered.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

27. Guessing Games

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita: The Once Lost

Author: LadyAkako

Chapter 27: Guessing Games

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

For several weeks after the incident outside the library, James was almost reticent during our patrol times. The few
times I tried to spark up a conversation, he would only reply in monosyllabic answers and then turn away to study the
nearest painting. Finally, I made up my mind to talk to him about it. Well…not to tell him Marlene and I were talking
about him but to at least clear the air.

I broached the subject late one night just as we were finishing up patrolling the Gryffindor tower.

“James…?” I asked gingerly. My mouth was still adjusting to his first name after all those years of bickering. He looked
up in surprise. I had been completely silent the whole night mulling over what I was going to say to him.

He nodded in response giving me the go ahead to say what I wanted. I had almost got used to reading his small movements
by now as I had had a precious few words to hang on to during our patrols.

“I -uh- just wanted to say I'm sorry for the -uh- thing outside the library,” I blurted out before I could stop myself,
stumbling ungraciously over my words. I winced inwardly as his face shifted to an almost confused countenance. Then he
smiled as if he had just had an epiphany.

“I'm over it, it was weeks ago,” he answered with the same grin. “But…if you were really sorry, you would tell me who
you were talking about.”

“Wait, so thus whole silent treatment wasn't because of the library thing?” I asked, startled at his admission and
hoping to brush over the question he has posed. He wasn't so easily deterred however and barely even registered my
question.

“Well, sort of. I was a bit put out for a week or so you wouldn't tell me who it was you had taken a fancy to, but I got
over that.” He paused for a second to take in my expression of disbelief. Then he started again, “But then every time I
was with you, I was a bit preoccupied with who it was and I was going through every boy in our year trying to figure it
out, but I think I've done it.”

“Oh you have you?” I smiled, finally amused at his monologue. I was fairly certain he would never try to guess himself.
He had broken himself of the thought that every girl in school worshipped him last year thankfully.

“Yes, I have,” he continued undeterred by my interruption. “I think you fancy Thomas Kern. Good strapping Ravenclaw man,
book smart, tries to be athletic, a bit boring sometimes, but I've decided you spend way too much time with him.” He
nodded in satisfaction to himself.

“No, James, I don't fancy Thomas Kern,” I rebutted his theory gently. “He's a bit too Ravenclaw for me, I'm afraid. I
need someone with a bit more adventure in them.”

“Alright,” he sighed. “I guess my deducting skills aren't as keen as I'd hoped but I'll figure it out sooner or later.”

Hopefully later, my mind interjected and I almost said this thought out loud before stopping with a bit of panicked
alarm. That would surely give me away, let him keep on guessing and hopefully he'll lose interest by the time he comes
around to himself. And by then, I'll have shoved these feelings or whatever they are I have for him under the bed never
to be felt again.

“What about Ralph Oglesby? He's a strapping fellow, beater for Hufflepuff but not too athletic as to shun the academics.
Fourth in the class right now, you know,” James listed off his vitals as if reciting a description off of a chocolate
frog card.

“No,” I denied Ralph a bit more vehemently than Thomas as I took a bit of a disliking towards the boy.

James slumped for a moment at my rejection of this candidate and then nudged me with his shoulder. “Well, you've got to
give me another hint now. You've given me he has to like adventure for my last failed guess, now what?”

I groped my mind for more qualities that I looked for in a man but the trouble was the only man I could even think of
was James himself. I answered slowly and deliberately, taking care not to give myself away, “Well…I guess he has to be
funny, but not so much that he's silly.”

James nodded solemnly, plunged deep into thought again apparently. We kept at this practice of him throwing out names
and descriptions for another hour before we both realized how late it was. The halls were entirely deserted except for
us and the only light illuminating them was our wands and the occasional wall torch.

“Fancy a bite to eat before going to bed?” James asked suddenly, interrupting his flow of names with the query. I looked
at him in surprise and smiled in spite of myself. I was starving. I hadn't eaten much at dinner because I had been
worried about talking to him about the whole library incident. I nodded, struck a little speechless at his clairvoyance,
and followed as he led the way down the dark corridors.

It didn't take long before we were standing in front of the painting I had only seen once before. James whispered the
password and it opened creakily to reveal the warm glow of the kitchens that were still humming with house elf activity.
The same house elf that had helped us last time, Cob, came forward squeaking with delight the second he saw James.

“Master Prongs! How wonderful it is to see you and with your lady again too!” the elf chirped and caused us both to
blush. James opened his mouth to correct Cob but then stopped himself. My eye barely caught a small twitch of a smile on
his face and when I turned to get a better look it was replaced with his usual look.

James arranged for Cob to bring us some food and the house elf rushed away in excitement to fulfill the order. Cob
brought us trays of what had been at dinner that night and ate my fill readily. While I was waiting for James to finish,
a realization struck me. The elf didn't call him James or even Master Potter, no it was something else…something I was
sure I had even heard Sirius Black call James before. But what did it mean? Prongs…what an odd nickname. It had to mean
something.

“James…” I started with intention to ask him, but I was stopped with a hand. He had to have known what I was going to
ask him.

“It's nothing really, just a stupid nickname,” he confirmed my suspicions of his knowledge of my inner thoughts. If he
could guess my question before I had even said anything why was he having so much trouble guessing at my feelings? “And,
no, I won't tell you what it means until you tell me who you like.”

“Steep price for a nickname,” I challenged and inwardly added, and one I'm not quite willing to pay yet.

“It has a lot of meaning attached to it,” James defended guardedly. He crossed his arms and pushed out his chair,
standing up. “Well, I'm beat for the night. You ready to go?”

I nodded again, my mind turning his nickname over in my head again and again. All the way back to my dormitory I
repeated his nickname to myself and I could feel a new obsession taking root.

When we reached the Ravenclaw corridor I bid James goodnight and went inside still distracted by his nickname.
Prongs…what could it mean?

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ James ]

I had almost run out of names to propose to Lily before I had to resort to start naming Slytherins. I was at a total
loss as to who it was. Every week during our patrol I would give her at least three names which I had carefully chosen
that seemed to fit all of her criteria or lately, at least some of it.

The qualities she had given me were absolutely bewildering. A little adventurous, funny but not silly, smart but not
necessarily book smart, and most confusing of all: sweet. At first this quest to find out who she liked was only a small
curiosity but now it had turned into what I feared was a full-fledged obsession. This guessing game was almost more than
I could bear. And to make it worse, Lily had started her own little guessing game concerning my nickname. Every time we
patrolled I could feel her gathering my words and picking them apart to try to discover what it meant. But I was
determined I wouldn't let her find out, it was almost impossible that she would guess the truth anyways.

I had dangled the truth in front of her a few times when I had become almost desperate to find out who she fancied, but
I knew she would never give in to such bribery. I think she was almost as sure I would never guess at whom she liked as
I was that she would never guess at what Prongs stood for.

We continued on in this fashion for weeks and I had long run out of a steady flow of names. One night I even resorted to
naming a few blokes in sixth year just to see if I could stir up any more hints. Lily was close-mouthed though and
barely said a word as I suggested Colin Punquin, a puny kid with glasses a year below us in Hufflepuff.

After a few minutes of silence, she sighed loudly and stopped in the middle of the hallway looking a bit distraught.

“You really are thick in the head sometimes,” was the only thing she said before resuming a brisk pace. I stood there,
shocked, and watched her retreat down the hallway without me. Shaking myself, I ran after her, huffing as I caught up.

“What do you mean by that?” I challenged, a little pricked by her accusation.

“I mean exactly what I said. You're a little thick sometimes when it comes right down to it,” she answered steadily
continuing her quick pace.

“Just because I can't figure who you like?” I asked her incredulously.

“Exactly.” She stopped dead in her tracks and I skidded a little to stop too. She turned to me with a fire in her eyes
that I usually only saw when she was angry. But something told me she wasn't angry this time, just frustrated but I had
no idea why. “Haven't I given you enough clues? I've told you everything about him except what he looks like. How much
more obvious do I have to get, James?”

I stared at her in disbelief. Was she serious?

“I ran out of names last week, Lily,” I said finally the first words that would come to my lips. “What do you want me to
do? Conjure up your dream man out of nowhere?”

“No,” she practically screamed in frustration. Her face had gone a deep red that clashed beautifully with her hair. “I
just want you to listen,” she added softly, her whole demeanor melting. I wanted to reach out for her and hug her but
before I could she ran down the hall in the other direction. Sensing I needed to leave her alone, I slouched off in the
other direction, knowing I would most likely be patrolling alone for the rest of the night.

-

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Alright, it's short, but don't complain because it's jam-packed. Summer's here so that means I'll have some time to
actually write again(shocking) because all I ever really do with my summers is read a whole bunch of books and write
fanfiction. One day, hopefully I'll get a life but until then look out for more chapters of poor Lily and James being
uncomfortable around each other. ;-)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

28. A Death and A Discovery

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita: The Once Lost

Chapter 28: A Death and A Discovery

LadyAkako

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

[ James ]

I sat down glumly at the breakfast table the next day. The guys had been asleep by the time I had gotten back from
patrol last night so I hadn't had the chance to share what had happened. I wasn't sure I even knew what happened.

Moony saw immediately that something was wrong, but the other two were slower to catch on. They were too preoccupied
with their sausage and pumpkin juice.

“Are you going to glower all day or what?” Moony finally asked with a sigh as if he knew he was opening the flood gates.
I pursed my lips and shook my head, fighting the urge to tell him everything.

“I'm not glowering,” I defended with a small sniff and adjusted myself on the bench. “I'm just preoccupied.”

“Preoffufied wif wha?” Peter asked through a mouthful of food. He swallowed hard and then looked expectantly at me. This
sudden silence at the table caught Sirius's attention and he looked up from his plate of breakfast.

“What's going on?” he plowed into the interrogation eagerly. He pushed his plate slightly away and leaned across the
table to encourage an answer. All three faces were intent on me and I looked down at the empty plate before me. Instead
of answering, I began to pile food onto the white plate. Before I could take my first bite however, I was interrupted
again. This time by Dumbledore himself.

“Attention, students, attention, allow me to distract you from your wonderful breakfast for a moment,” his strangely
quiet voice floated over the Great Hall, immediately sending a wave of silence through it. “Unfortunately I have very
grave news this morning. I must impart to the knowledge of the death of a very dear and important man in our bubble of
existence. The Minister of Magic has been murdered and we find ourselves in the hands of his successor, Cornelius
Fudge.”

An even stronger wave of immediate gossip crashed into the Great Hall and soon flooded any spare room in the place.
Whispers were abandoned and instead, we were forced to yell to hear each other. The Minister of Magic dead?! The man
seemed invincible. And who was this `successor'? He sounded like a pushover of mythic proportions.

Before the conversations could go much further however, Dumbledore held up his hands for silence and it swept the room
again.

“During these dark times, it is easy to feel oppressed by the situations we find ourselves in, but I implore you,
students, to rise above this tragedy,” Dumbledore continued in a gentle, yet forceful tone. “Much like a phoenix would
rise from its own ashes, I ask you all to rise above the tragedies that are shaping your childhood and become what the
future now requires you to be.”

A somber mood gripped the whole Hall and I felt as if a lead weight had dropped inside my stomach. A strange cocktail of
emotions flooded my mind and flashbacks of my early childhood reached my conscience. I remember back in the day when my
father had just been promoted to the head of his department, the Minister had come to our house for dinner. My mother
had been ecstatic at such an important person gracing their threshold. I hadn't been allowed to be at the table and I
remember being so upset that I had to eat with the house-elves. Remembering, it was only fair. I would have said some
incredibly insulting thing to the portly Minister and shamed my family; after all I was only seven at the time of the
promotion. Ten years later, I could still remember peering at the important man through the crack of the kitchen door
and yearning to be at that table and hear every word my father and the man spoke to each other.

The thought occurred to me that my father was probably taking the news hard and I should write him. I wondered if he
would even have time to read my note? The last time I was there we hardly spoke because of the pile of work that awaited
him.

Everyone at the table remained silent for the remainder of breakfast and we headed to Transfiguration steeped in
thought. McGonagall was unusually late to the class and when she arrived she seemed ruffled and disturbed.

“Page 102 until the end of the chapter,” she ordered tersely and sat down at her desk. I could have sworn her hair
looked a little grayer this morning. She was dressed all in black and her skin was ashen with worry.

Sirius nudged me. He too seemed to have noticed the dramatic change in the strict woman's appearance. We both shuffled
through our bags and brought out the relatively new books we had. Sirius's was already slightly scorched around the edge
of the pages but mine was still almost shiny the way new books were. The rest of the class seemed to stir into action
after a moment as well and I looked around the room wonderingly. There was not even the tiniest whisper to break the
melancholy silence that had been imposed upon us so suddenly that morning.

My own reminiscing was broken by a flash of red out of the corner of my eye. Lily. I tilted my head as discreetly as
possible to get a better look at her. She looked a bit dazed and was concentrated not on her book but on Marlene
McKinnon who was sitting next to her and looked on the verge of tears. They weren't speaking but Lily was rubbing her
friend's arm consolingly. Vaguely I remembered the McKinnons were somehow related to the Minister but the cobwebby
corners of my mind that kept track of family connections couldn't recall exactly how. I wondered how much time Marlene
had spent with the man.

Lily seemed to feel my eyes on her and turned to look at me questioningly. I shook my head and turned back to staring at
the page in front of me. The words swam into curvy lines and the subject we were reading on managed to escape me for the
rest of the class. The rest of the Marauders seemed to have completely forgotten my dark mood this morning and I was
thankful for what I knew would only be a temporary reprieve from the questioning.

The day flew by in almost complete silence and the subject of my own brooding wasn't brought up until late that night
when we were all gathered in the common room, pretending to study.

“So, what was the scowl you had on this morning about, Prongs?” Remus suddenly asked, breaking the uneasy silence that
had settled over the four of us. He was desperate for conversation, I could tell, as we all were from today. “Not that
it's out of place anymore.”

I didn't answer for a long moment and finally, sighed.

“Lily's mad at me,” I admitted, running a hand through me hair. I felt a headache coming on again. I had noticed today
that whenever I began to think about what happened last night a horrible throbbing pain took up residency in my temples.

“What's new?” Peter asked doubtfully and I shot him a liberal glare.

“I didn't do anything wrong!” I defended myself vehemently. “One minute I'm trying to guess who she fancies, the next
she's practically screaming at me for being thick. I have no idea what she's on about.”

“Girls will always be a mystery, mate,” Sirius commented knowingly. “Do yourself a favor now and stop trying to
understand them. You never will.” He leaned back in the armchair and stretched his arms above his head subsequently
drawing sidelong looks from several girls in the room.

“What exactly did she say to you when she was angry besides that you were thick?” Remus asked curiously. He had
abandoned his Defense Against the Dark Arts book and was now staring at me intently.

“She said that I wasn't listening or something,” I answered after a moment. “Which I was, I listened to every word she
said about the bloke she fancies. She….she just won't tell me enough about him to be sure who he is.”

“Well who did you think it was?” Peter asked helpfully. I had the undivided attention of all three of them. “Maybe she
was just mad at your choice.”

“I don't know why she would, I went through almost the entire Hogwarts male population that has surpassed puberty before
she got angry,” I said disbelievingly. “It was all in good humor until last night. Really, I've been guessing for days
and she never got angry until last night near the end of the patrol.”

The Marauders seemed as stumped as I was and fell silent again. Peter cleared his throat and seemed to be searching for
words. He shifted in his chair so he could look more closely at me.

“What has she told you about this mystery man?” he finally seemed to formulate a question. Sirius and Remus both nodded
encouragingly as if that was exactly what they would have asked next. They all waited expectantly as I gathered up the
well-chewed information in my head.

“Well she said…he's funny but not incredibly silly…he's adventurous…smart…and sweet,” I listed, absolutely bewildered
with the girl as I said them out loud. “She's bonkers, I swear. She's turned down every single guy that I guessed.
There's no one left!”

“Well...” Peter started, but drifted off in thought. He then brightened and his eyes sparkled as if he knew some
important secret. “Prongs…did you ever ask if she fancied you?”

“Lily like him?” sputtered Sirius. “Last time I checked she still half-way loathed him.”

“Feelings change…” mused Remus reasonably. “I think Wormtail could be onto something. You fit all her criteria.”

I shook my head fiercely, not even able to find the words to dissent with them. Finally, I argued, “She tolerates me,
she certainly doesn't fancy me. The only reason she even looks at me is because I'm Head Boy.”

“She agreed to help us with the map only when you asked her,” Peter inserted slyly and raised an eyebrow. Sirius seemed
to snap to life with that comment and nodded, enlightened.

“…and she came to Hogsmeade with us, breaking at least a dozen school rules, after you asked her to,” Sirius added, his
eyes had a conspiratorial glint in them. He jumped from his armchair and began to pace in the small alcove of the Common
Room we were seated in. “In fact, everything she's ever done with us is because you asked her to. Maybe Wormtail really
is on to something.”

“I think you have all gone absolutely loopy,” I groaned and buried my face into the couch's pillow. Lily was so far from
liking me, it was preposterous to think differently. The boys were just reading that into what she had said because they
hadn't been there when she was saying them. “And before you go any further with this craziness, I'm going to go to bed
and hope this entire conversation is a bad dream.”

I rose, feigning sleep with an exaggerated yawn, and threw the pillow I had been grasping to the ground. Before they
could protest, I rushed up the stairs to the dorm and threw myself on my bed, scattering a few unfinished papers on my
way down.

They were wrong of course, but I couldn't help but feel a little stirring deep in my stomach when I relished the thought
of Lily possibly, maybe liking me. After all, how many years had I pined after her? How many years had I secretly
watched her in every class and memorized the maximum times I could pass her in the hallway in one day?

It was dizzying to think just when I had given up on the girl ever liking me that she might…just might return my own
feelings.

I shook myself with the reminder that it was all speculation and she was still angry at me no matter if she actually
liked me or not. However, I couldn't help but smile to myself going to sleep that night as I thought of the red-headed
beauty that seemed to occupy my head a little more with each passing day.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Review!! =) New chapter will come out soon…maybe faster if more people review. ;-)

------------------------------------------------------------------------

29. A New Chapter of Life

I'm sorry this took so long, but I had to re-write it a few times just to make sure I was saying what I meant to. I hope
you appreciate it. It made me smile the whole time I was writing it (except when I kept erasing two pages at a time lol)
;-)

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Semele Perdita: The Once Lost

LadyAkako

Chapter 29: A New Chapter of Life

* * * * * * * * * * * *

[ Lily ]

James and I barely spoke for almost two weeks. We once again resorted to almost complete silence during rounds although
I could occasionally catch him sending me one of his infuriating grins. I didn't know what he had to smile about anyways
it wasn't like anything in the world was remotely joy-giving.

The Daily Prophet was reporting more and more disappearances and mysterious deaths and the pictures of dark, hooded
figures on the front page became almost commonplace. Ten more students had been withdrawn from Hogwarts just in the last
week and it seemed that hope was draining from the wizarding population.

All Hogsmeade visits were cancelled and the dark countenance of Sirius Black confirmed that his coveted secret
passageways had been blocked off too. The skies were constantly gray with rain clouds and the weather turned absolutely
dreary as winter prepared to set in with a vengeance.

If I was on more certain terms with James, in fact, I would have wanted to discuss these events. To get him to explain
some of it, because he always seemed to understand all of the politics of this world while I was left turning it over
blankly in my mind. He had a way of putting confusing events in a perspective I could finally understand it in. I missed
that, I realized one night after our rounds had finished and he was silently walking me back to my dorm.

My throat ached as I held back questions and I cast him a long look when he began to walk a little ahead of me. I
wondered if he missed talking to me. He hadn't made a move to start any conversations with me which was strange for him
since he usually was chattier than Marlene McKinnon, which was really saying something.

My eyes wandered down his body with a studied air. In the past few weeks of silence, I had become an expert in his body
movements, his every expression. In fact, I had taken to thinking more about his body movements than my NEWT studies and
my grades had began to ever so slightly decline.

This silence was killing me slowly, I missed talking to him terribly and the pain at being the cause of it knifed at my
heart. I wished frequently that I had never yelled at him but then I thought of his cheerful countenance as of late and
wondered if he was really all that bothered by it.

I was jolted out of my reverie as we reached my dorm. James had stopped and was studying me curiously as he waited for
me to catch up with him. I shook myself and yawned, suddenly very aware of how tired I was. James' mouth quirked and my
stomach flipped to see him grin at me. I smiled back and whispered the password to nudge the statue guarding the dorms
aside.

As it slid open with a groan I stepped forward with a short, backward glance at James. He started as the statue began to
close and grabbed my arm, pulling me back out. Before I could even cry out in surprise, his lips were pressed firmly
against mine.

My heart stopped in my chest and for a long moment I stood frozen in his firm grip before melting against him. His hand
slowly fell from my arm to my waist and pulled me closer as his mouth melded hotly against mine. His lips moved firmly
against mine but I was quite certain I had never had a kiss so gentle, so pleading.

What seemed like an hour later, our mouths parted but as I tried to pull myself slightly away from him, James held me
firm in his arms. He leaned his forehead against mine and closed his eyes. I stared up at him wondering what had brought
on this show of affection. We hadn't so much as shared more than five words in the past month and all of a sudden he was
snogging me in the hallway? I didn't even know how I felt about all this. Did I want to slap him or kiss him again?

James sighed and opened his eyes which were overflowing with an emotion I couldn't quite read. His hand cupped my face
tenderly and he let me go, backing away without a sound.

“James,” I choked out, my throat constricting as I felt his warmth leaving me. He shushed me gently, taking a step back
towards me looking down at me with confusion. My eyes were burning with tears as he studied me and when one overflowed
his finger brushed it gently away. I looked up with him with the best smile I could manage through my sudden onslaught
of muddled emotions and launched myself back into his arms, hugging him as fiercely as I could. A split second alter he
was squeezing me back and I buried my head in his chest, trying my best to dry my unexplained tears on his shirt. When I
was fairly composed again, I swallowed and spoke, muffled by his shirt.

“I thought you would never get it,” I said softly, knowing he probably wouldn't be able to understand me. His hands
rubbed my back and I could feel him shaking his head before he even asked.

“What?” he sounded dazed. I removed my head from his chest and looked happily into his eyes, repeating myself. His face
went rueful at my exclamation and he ran a hand through his messy hair before responding, “Well, I had a little help in
understanding.”

I exhaled in laughter at his response and reached my hand tentatively up to brush it gently through his hair. He raised
his eyes to meet mine again and I smiled, closing the gap between our lips again.

This time as his lips moved ever so curiously against mine, the butterflies in my stomach fluttered so wildly I thought
I would die. This was actually happening. James Potter had finally gotten it through his thick head that the days of
silly flirting and casual inquiries about my plans for the evening were over. He had finally realized that I was ready
for the days of relationship bliss and getting to know each other inside out.

--------------------

[ James ]

As I kissed her, my entire body felt as if it were on fire and every point on contact with hers was scorching. Feeling
her so close was intoxicating and I felt drunk with happiness as we kissed so gently in the moonlight-washed corridor.
The minutes that we spent in each other's embrace felt endless and when she finally pulled away, I felt a rush of loss.

My mind was whirling in a thousand different directions trying to predict her next move. I had waited so long for the
right moment to tell her, to ask her. I hadn't even been able to say anything to her for so long for fear of speaking
the wrong words. Finally, as I saw her give me one of her small, beautiful smiles when she was walking through the
portal, I just gave up on trying to find the right words. And I kissed her and then before I could even process what I
had done, she was kissing me back. The high I got when I heard her say my name with so much emotion was a euphoria I
thought I would never reach.

“You have no idea how long I've wanted to do that,” I murmured, hugging her to myself and contenting myself with burying
my face against her creamy neck. She laughed and I felt her shoulders shake in mirth. I smiled wonderingly and laughed
at myself. I really did sound drunk.

“You have no idea how long I've wanted you to do that,” she teased and pushed me away playfully. She gave me a long look
before turning away to give the password again to the statue which had closed once I pulled her out of the portal. As it
creaked open again, she turned back to me, taking my hand, and saying softly, “Goodnight, James.”

I swallowed and tried to quell the clenching nervousness in my stomach. She squeezed my hand and bit her lip as if in
thought. I nodded and cleared my throat, trying to find the words to tell her goodnight as well but all I could think of
was that I didn't want to wish her goodnight because I wanted to stay up all night with her. I rubbed her hand, looking
down at it in mine happily and then let it go.

“Goodnight, Lily,” I bid her reluctantly and smiled, shoving my hands into my pockets. She bit her lip again in mirth
and gave me a small wave before disappearing for good into the Ravenclaw common room.

I made my way slowly back to my own common room, taking the long way where I could to be alone with my thoughts because
I knew that one of the Marauders was bound to still be awake in the room and would probably want to talk. My stomach
flipped joyfully and I couldn't stop grinning the way back.

When I finally did reach the common room, I was greeted with all three of my friends waiting for me. They were alone and
gathered by the fireplace. I noticed curiously the presence of the Map on the table and wondered through a clouded
perception what they were up to without me. Sirius noticed me first and reclined, smirking, into his chair. His
satisfied smile should have alerted me to mischief but I proceeded blindly forward and took my usual seat next to them.

“So, Prongs, have a good rounds tonight?” Sirius asked innocently, his eyebrows raised. Peter snorted and Remus shook
his head as I began to feel rather uncomfortable. I shifted and cleared my throat not knowing yet how to tell them what
had happened and completely missing all the facts that pointed to the fact that already knew.

“Um, yeah…pretty good. No problems,” I answered haltingly, stumbling over my words in my haste to say something. I
wasn't even sure if I was allowed to say anything about what had happened. Would Lily mind? Would she get angry if I
told them? I didn't know how these things worked in the world of girls. They had such complicated rules for everything.

“Have a nice long chat with Lily, then?” Remus chimed in.

“Um, no…we weren't feeling particularly chatty. Why? What's with the third degree?” I asked guiltily. I felt strange for
lying to them, it wasn't something I usually did. I kneaded my hands nervously, popping my knuckles.

“No third degree here, just wondering what would prompt two upstanding individuals like Miss Evans and you to spent over
fifteen minutes outside the Ravenclaw dormitory if you weren't feeling particularly chatty,” Sirius replied with
mischievous smile. I cleared my throat again and felt a relieved smile creep onto my face. They already seemed to know
what happened which saved me the trouble of having them find out later and be angry at me for not telling them.

I laughed at my own discomfort and shrugged my shoulders before quipping as offhandedly as I could, “We might have found
something better to do than chat.”

“It's about time you two did, too,” Peter said matter-of-factly, nodding in a satisfied way. “You've been looking so
listless lately we were getting worried.”

“Yeah, mate, you've been so quiet lately we thought someone else you knew died or something,” Remus added quietly,
sounding relieved. He then rolled up the Map and started upstairs. “Now that we've confirmed that our friend James will
soon return to the land of the living, I'll think I'll go to sleep. See you in the morning, guys.”

Peter yawned before adding that he too would go upstairs to catch some sleep before class tomorrow morning, leaving
Sirius and me alone in the common room. When they were both out of earshot Sirius laughed quietly to himself as he
stared in the fire.

“What is it?” I asked, the smile that had momentarily lagged during the short interrogation returned in full force.

“Nothing…it's just we've been waiting for two years for you to get with her and now that you finally have, it's like…a
whole new chapter of our lives. You realize what this means don't you?” Sirius asked gravely. I shook my head no just to
humor him. “This means that you are no longer just James…as long as you're with her, you're going to be a unit. It's
Lily and James now.”

“Don't you think it's a little early to be labeling us a unit? We've only just had our first snog, if that's what you'd
even call it, tonight,” I argued uncomfortably. I could tell Sirius had given this some deep thought which was unusual
for him. It must have really been bugging him.

“Whatever you say to the contrary, you two have already been through the awkward get-to-know-you phase that most couples
have to get through. We went through that last year,” Sirius sighed. Then he continued, looking resigned, “No, you two
were practically dating before this happened. Now it's just official.”

“Nothing's official yet,” I tried in vain to assure him but nothing could wipe the woebegone look off his face. He had
already made up his mind that this was no fling, which I fervently hoped it wasn't. He was convinced that Lily and me
would be together for quite some time which of course allowed him to be dramatic because after all, he was losing his
friend to that `Ravenclaw chick'.

I smiled to myself and leaned back in my chair, chatting for another hour with my best friend, but all the while
thinking that it wouldn't be so bad to be a Lily and James.

* * * * * * * * * * * *

Well…review! Let me know your opinions, what you want to see next, you know all that great stuff. ;-)